《Fornia: Rise of Demons (Family oriented progression fantasy)》


 Chapter 1 - Magic?

    In the middle of the night, inside a prison cell beneath the village town hall, flickering candle lights lit up a narrow hallway outside a prison cell. A twelve-year-old boy, Adrian, was sleeping fitfully on the bed alongside his mother and sister. His ten year old sister, Winnie, was shivering from the cold of the night, and her mother was hugging her on the prison bed inside a blanket, trying to keep her warm. The entire family had been handcuffed.


    The unpleasant smell of the toilet followed the chilling wind from the window and permeated every corner. The wooden prison bed was hard and uncomfortable to sleep on, so Adrian had a hard time falling asleep. Still, as the night grew deeper, Adrian gradually nodded off.


    At around midnight, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed in the hallway. Inside the warmth of his mother and the protection of his father, Adrian awoke and wondered in curiosity who would be visiting them at this late hour. A dark figure cloaked in a hooded black robe approached. The flickering candlelight behind the figure made it impossible to see his face.


    After the figure arrived outside their prison cell, he handed Adrian''s father a piece of paper and said, "Bob, here is the contract. I believe this is everything. Please take a look."


    "Mom, who is that?" Adrian whispered to his mother, as he leaned closer to her.


    "He claims to be a demon," his mother whispered back in trepidation, "it appears that he''s here to save us."


    In Adrian¡¯s culture, the Demon Cult was the archenemy of Goddess Liliana. Priests in the church always warned of demons who dragged faithfuls into Hell with temptations. Adrian¡¯s family was caught by the Holy Knights on suspicion of having a connection with the Demon Cult.


    "Save us?" A spark of suspicion ignited in Adrian''s mind. "We were arrested because the knight suspected that we were demons. Could it be that Dad is actually a demon?"


    "Dad, so you''re the reason we''re all here! You''re the one who worked with the Demon Cult, aren''t you?" Adrian accused his father upon reaching his conclusion, but the uncertainty in his mind turned it into a question at the end.


    Adrian¡¯s dad looked back at him with an expression not of guilt but of determination. Without saying a word, Bob went back to reading the contract.


    Seeing that Bob lost his words, the demon calmly explained, "If that were true, I''d have simply rescued you without the need for this contract, boy."


    Adrian took a closer look at the demon. He was hooded and his face could not be seen clearly, but one could tell that he was a man in his twenties or thirties.


    "Hey Dad, then you should just ignore him! The Holy Knights would surely realize their mistakes and set us free tomorrow." Adrian pleaded desperately, but without confidence in his tone.


    "You heard the judge and the knights too, Adrian. We''re all to be executed at dawn." Bob explained to his son with a somber gravity in his voice.


    "But still, Goddess Liliana will know that we¡¯re innocent and welcome us in Heaven." Adrian insisted with conviction, his eyes firm with faith.


    Bob turned his focus away from Adrian and continued reading the contract. After a moment, the demon spoke to Adrian¡¯s father. "So, what is your decision, Bob? I need your answer now because I will need time for the preparation."


    "No Dad! Don¡¯t be tempted by the demon!" Adrian rose his voice in desperation.


    Bob, sitting on the prison cell floor, swept his gaze over his wife, son and daughter. Then, he looked up to the demon and said decisively, "Looks good. I am looking forward to working with you." The demon handed Bob a pen and he proceeded to sign on the contract.


    "No! You coward!" Adrian shouted as he climbed down from the bed and walked toward his father in an attempt to take the contract from him. However, it was too late and Bob had already given the signed contract to the demon.


    With the contract on hand, the demon nodded at the signature before a shimmering glyph manifested to seal the contract.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Demonic spell!" said Adrian. It was the first time he saw it, and he was surprised by the light from the spell.


    In Adrian¡¯s world, it would be an insult to the Goddess to call Divine Spells "Magic" because it also referred to the "petty tricks" used by street performers, as the Church called them. Spell-casting was either called Divine Spells or Demonic Spells.


    "We call it Magic," the demon stated without any emotion. The Demon Cult, on the other hand, did not seem to mind sharing the term with street performers.


    "Magic? Demonic Spells are demonic no matter what you call it; and all demons will go to hell and burn for an eternity. You know that?" Adrian stressed at the spells being demonic as he furiously gazed at his father.


    "I can already feel the heat," the hooded man chuckled, seemingly enjoying the conversation. Hell and the term demonic did not seem to bother him. Adrian could not tell whether the demon was being sarcastic or if he was simply joking.


    "So, what''s next?" Bob asked, his voice firm, as he changed the topic. With his family''s life at stake, he was not in the mood to enjoy a conversation.


    "I will leave now and start with the preparations," the demon answered solemnly.


    "Why do you introduce yourself as a demon when you are saving us?" Bob inquired as if feeling something was amiss.


    "You¡¯ll know soon enough," the demon brushed him off, keeping it a secret from Bob¡¯s family.


    Seeing that the contract was sealed, Adrian had nothing more to say to his father or the demon. He walked back to the bed and sat there, deeply troubled by the event. Bob let out a long, deep breath as if a burden was just lifted off his shoulders.


    "Looking forward to working with you Bob. I will be back before dawn." said the demon as he left in a hurry.


    The weight of silence again fell upon the prison cells. Before this day, Bob and his wife had always been very devoted to Goddess Liliana as they brought up Adrian and Winnie. Adrian was especially enticed by the heroic tales in the holy teachings. Getting arrested by the Holy Knights in their witch hunt was a heavy blow to the family¡¯s faith.


    "Faithfully believe in Goddess Liliana, and her blessings will bring your family joy and happiness." This is what Adrian¡¯s parents and teachers had always taught him. Adrian thought, "it must have been a test given by the Holy Knights; and Dad just busted it."


    "Adrian¡­"


    "Don¡¯t talk to me!"


    Bob tried to talk to Adrian, but Adrian angrily refused.


    Adrian closed his eyes, trying to sort out what was happening. He was tired and confused.


    "Do you really think that he will come back?" Tiffany frowned and asked in suspicion. "Because if he doesn''t¡­"


    "No one would come into a prison to sign a contract with me for no reason." Bob was rather optimistic to confide in someone he just met. However, he was like that from time to time, especially during danger. His wife knew that very well.


    "What if he truly intends to save us, but can''t make it by dawn?" Tiffany stated another scenario to align with her husband, but at the same time, tried to convince him that they needed a backup plan. "I am fine with dying, but, at the very least, I want to save Adrian and Winnie."


    "Me too." Bob then pondered. "Don''t worry, I will prepare for that situation." Bob said. "Sleep, get some rest. We might have to fight our way out tomorrow."


    Tiffany nodded and lay down on the bed.


    Adrian did not pay any attention to his parents. He soon fell asleep again in the warmth of his mother.


    After a few hours, footsteps again echoed in the prison. Adrian was awakened again. He sat up and saw that the demon had come back with the keys to the prison cell.


    Without saying a word, the demon opened the door and released the family from their handcuffs.


    "Mom?" Winnie spoke, but her eyes remained closed.


    "Shh... go back to sleep. Everything is fine." Tiffany said gently. "Divine Spell: Sleep." With the spell cast on Winnie, she fell into slumber once more.


    Bob nodded to Tiffany and said "Divine spell: Levitate." Bob lifted his left hand and a glyph manifested in front of it. Then, a ball of light made of Divine Power formed and struck Winnie, making her lighter. Tiffany carried the sleeping girl and walked out from the prison cell.


    "Adrian, let¡¯s go." Bob called out to Adrian as his son was still standing in the prison cell without moving.


    "No! I have faith in Goddess Liliana and her Holy Knights. I will stay here to prove my innocence." Spoken like a true zealot, Adrian then turned his gazed toward the demon with disdain. "And I will never trust a demon."


    "We have no time," the demon said to Bob with urgency.


    Bob moved toward Adrian. "No!" Adrian shouted and pushed his father away.


    "Adrian, if you stay here, you will be burnt alive." Bob urged his son. "We must go."


    "No! I am going to Heaven! I am not afraid of pain or death!" Adrian insisted, stepping back.


    Bob then decided to take Adrian by force. Adrian tried to fight back, but it was futile because his father was trained in martial arts and was way stronger. Bob skillfully grabbed Adrian''s arm and lifted the boy onto his shoulder without causing any pain to his son.


    Adrian continued to struggle. "Let go of me!" He tried to pull his father''s hair.


    As Adrian''s fingers tangled in his hair, Bob winced, "Ouch!" before swiftly casting the spells, "Divine spells: Sleep, Levitate," and Adrian fell asleep in no time.


    "That was impressive, dual casting," the demon said as Adrian lost consciousness. "As expected from a former Knight Exemplar."


    Bob and the demon left the prison in a hurry. To Bob''s surprise, there were no prison guards on their way out.


    "Good job." Bob thought as he looked at the demon. "I had expected a nasty fight out."

 Chapter 2 - How the world works

    Adrian woke up around noon. A very familiar ceiling greeted him when he opened his eyes. He was lying on the bed in his room.


    "Was everything a dream?" he wondered. However, the pain and bruise on his wrist caused by the handcuffs stung him back to reality.


    Adrian then followed his daily morning routine out of habit. He walked from his room to the bathroom and saw his own reflection in the mirror. There, he saw a dirty black haired boy with fair skin and disgruntled Amber eyes. After cleaning up, he changed into a short sleeved brown t-shirt and long black jeans and moved to the dining room.


    His father, Bob, and his sister, Winnie, were eating lunch. Bob and Winnie looked exactly like Adrian, but were slightly tanned. "Good morning," the two of them said to Adrian as if this was a typical day, their tones a bit too cheerful for what happened yesterday; but perhaps being alive, when they were supposed to have died a painful death by now, merited the joy in their tone.


    "Good morning," Adrian, on the other hand, was distressed on the fact that they betrayed the Goddess. He replied halfheartedly, while avoiding eye contact with his father and stealing a look at Winnie. As her older brother, Adrian could tell Winnie was in a clingy mood as she was sitting right next to her father on Adrian''s chair. "Can''t help it, after what happened yesterday," Adrian thought as he sat down in Winnie''s seat. Adrian''s heart ached at the sight of Bob''s bandaged hands, but he quickly dismissed the thought and acted like nothing happened.


    His mother, Tiffany, was washing dishes. Unlike her husband and children, she had long blonde hair, Emerald eyes and fair skin. "Adrian, your sandwich is on the table." Tiffany said with her usual tone as if it was just another day.


    Adrian started eating in silence. He pondered over yesterday''s events and tried to make sense of the situation. He had been helping his father in the farm while attending elementary school; and he had experiences in selling crops and dealing with adults. A part of Adrian knew for certain that if his father hadn''t forcefully brought him home, he would most likely have died a painful death burning at the stake.


    "But! there was still a chance that it was only a test; and even if I were to die, I would have gone to Heaven!" No matter what the reason was, he still felt angry to his dad for forcefully dragging him out of prison without reasoning with him.


    "What if it was really a test given by the Goddess? Did we fail?" Adrian repeatedly questioned himself, guilty about being alive.


    He was confused, but there was one thing he was certain of: he did not want to live with a demon, as anyone who did not believe in the Goddess Liliana was a demon.


    "It was dad who forced me out of the prison. I am not sinned." Adrian said to himself to ease his conscience as he took a bite into the sandwich.


    "It''s good!" The crunch of the toasted bread pushed the turmoil of yesterday''s events to the back of his mind. The perfectly browned white bread was generously buttered across its entirety, which pleased Adrian. He always hated it when part of the bread was not buttered. Between the two slices of bread, the savory middle were made of two pieces of luncheon meat, a slice of cheese and a scrambled egg. Tiffany had also sprinkled salted egg yolk powder into it. This sandwich was Adrian''s favorite food.


    Tiffany and Bob exchanged a look of relief as they watched Adrian eat. They were glad Adrian was enjoying his food despite what happened.


    As Adrian finished up the sandwich, Tiffany spoke with a Mom''s commanding voice, "Finish the vegetables too." Adrian did not like veggies in his sandwich, so Tiffany always served them separately.


    It seemed as if everything had returned to normal. However, that feeling was fleeting.


    Someone knocked on the door.


    "It''s me, N."


    It was the demon''s voice, sounding like an educated young gentleman.


    "Who knows how many deceptions and treachery had been committed with that gentle voice?" Adrian thought with disdain.


    Bob stood up. Winnie tried to follow her father, but Bob gently said, "Wait here Winnie, stay with your brother." Winnie''s lips puckered in a pout as she sat back down.


    Bob opened the door and walked outside to talk to N. The demon was hooded and masked, but Adrian noticed his Emerald colored eyes and black hair. He could also see some horses and wagons outside his home. Adrian''s family lived in a farmhouse. It was right before the harvest season and Adrian could also see the Pumpkins and Apples outside.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Bob soon came back to his wife and said, "Tiffany, these wagons will take the three of you to your new home. I am going to start loading the wagons now."


    With the door opened when he came back, the family could see three one-horse wagons that were about fifteen feet long. Animals could use Mana so they were very strong and fast.


    "Three of us? What about you? You said you''d come with us, right?" said Tiffany.


    "I will, but after we arrive, I will need to go away for work. But, I would still come home at least once a month." Bob said while taking a peek at Adrian and Winnie.


    "I don''t want you to go." Winnie started tearing up as she walked towards her father and hugged him. Bob and Tiffany let their children play near them whenever they were working in the farm. Other than going to school, Adrian and Winnie had never left their parents. The thought of being separated from her dad for an entire month was unbearable for Winnie.


    "I am sorry, but I have to go away for work. I will buy you some souvenirs when I get back, okay?"


    "Pinky promise?"


    "Promised." Bob said as he made a pinky promise with Winnie, but Adrian could tell that Winnie was not contented.


    Even though Winnie was sad, part of Adrian actually felt relieved. Living with a demon was extremely dangerous. Nowadays, witch hunts were always going on and you never knew when you''d get caught. As a matter of fact, his family was just arrested yesterday.


    After quickly finishing the detestable vegetables with minimal chewing, Adrian went back to his room and started packing. In the case of big harvests, crops and produces were usually sold at a market one day away from the farm. It usually took several days to sell everything. Therefore, Adrian had plenty of experiences packing up for a journey. As he packed, he found some wooden toys that his father had made for him. Adrian felt a pang in his chest as he considered leaving the toys behind. He ignored the toys and packed his clothes and other essentials. After a while, he quickly stuffed the toys into his luggage and hid them beneath his clothes, as if turning a blind eye.


    After packing up everything, Adrian took his luggage to one of the wagons. Since Tiffany and Winnie were still packing, he started helping N and Bob loading the frozen food.


    As they were loading the wagons, Adrian got curious. "Hey, demon, why are we at home? Wouldn''t the Holy Knights come looking for us once they realize we''re missing? What did you do?"


    "I gave the Holy Knights some false information about the demon cult and they headed east. I am pretty sure they will kill someone innocent again. Additionally, I brought some corpses from a nearby village to be used in the execution, instead of you four. They were, regrettably, attacked by bandits a few days ago." N pointed at Adrian as he spoke. "So, everyone thought you were dead. Of course, I paid the guards a hefty sum, to make sure no one would suspect anything." The demon said as he gestured a money sign with his right hand. A hint of wryness crept into N''s voice as he added, "I do hope you appreciate the effort that went into finding those corpses and moving them to the execution site."


    "The guards are followers of the Goddess; they would never stoop to accept bribes!" Adrian rose his voice in indignation.


    "Where do you think I got the keys from? And how do you think I managed to visit you in your prison cell in the first place?" N smiled and asked Adrian back.


    "Didn''t you kill everyone standing in your way?" Adrian replied firmly with contempt.


    "Wow, that''s insane, so violent. What do you think I am? A demon?"


    "Yes, you are."


    "Oh, I am." N acted like he was surprised.


    "Stop messing around! I am being serious here!" Adrian got angry as he put down a bag of frozen food inside a wagon. "Everyone knows that demons lie, kill, steal, and commit all sorts of crimes."


    "Haha, I know. About the bribes." N suddenly stopped smiling and spoke seriously, "you will learn how the world works as you grow up Adrian. Everyone has a price."


    Adrian looked at his dad, who looked back at him and nodded.


    Adrian thought, "These two are demons, so they can be bought. No matter how much someone pays me, I will never betray the Goddess."


    "You also mentioned that the Holy Knights will kill someone innocent because of your fake tips. Don''t forget that their blood is on your hands." Adrian said with contempt.


    "They are going to kill someone regardless of my tips. It is their job and they have a quota to fill." N said, looking at Adrian as if trying to impart some wisdom. Calmly and attempting not to provoke Adrian, N continued, "I know it is sad and it doesn''t make sense. As I said, you will learn how the world works. There are only so many people I can save. You should consider yourself very lucky."


    "So, you''re saying that the knights are randomly killing people everywhere, and the demons are trying to save them? You''re making me laugh." Adrian answered sarcastically.


    N''s gaze lingered on Adrian for a moment before he turned away and lifted another bag of frozen food.


    After a while, Adrian said, grudgingly acknowledging N''s efforts "Well, but I must admit, you did put in a lot of work last night." N nodded as Adrian was speaking. "What about the place we''re heading to? Where is it?"


    "You are moving into the capital. We will be heading north. You will begin your new life there." N answered.


    Adrian said no more and continued to load the wagons. The promise of a new life sounded exciting to Adrian, but at the same time he felt sad leaving behind the house he grew up in.


    In the afternoon, N and Bob left for some "business to take care of." Adrian continued to pack up and load the wagons with his mother and sister. Bob and N came back for dinner. After dinner, they all bathed and went to bed. Even though it was their last night in this house, their exhaustion drew the family into a deep slumber.

 Chapter 3 – Why are you taking dad away?

    On the next day, in the early morning, Adrian''s family busily prepared to leave their home. N was no longer wearing his mask and Adrian could see that he was a man with average build in his late twenties or early thirties. He looked like a grown-up version of Adrian, with eyes that were beaming with conviction and focus, the only difference being his Emerald-colored eyes. Adrian''s impression of a demon was one of ruthlessness, treachery, and everything that was vile. However, N handled himself as though he was a part of the family, helping them with enthusiasm. "This must be an act to betray us later," Adrian thought, his eyes narrowing warily as he watched the demon.


    After the family conducted a final sweep of the house for any forgotten items, N efficiently harnessed the horses to the wagons.


    "Levitate." N spoke as he manifested three glyphs simultaneously in front of him and skillfully cast the spell on the three wagons. Bob and Tiffany watched in awe. Adrian and Winnie did not comprehend and looked towards their parents for answers.


    "Triple Cast¡­ Amazing¡­" Bob exclaimed, his eyes wide with astonishment. N briefly smiled, nodding in acknowledgement. "I am flattered."


    "Was that difficult?" Winnie lightly pulled her dad''s sleeve.


    "Give it a try on these two branches," Bob answered as he picked up two dry branches from the ground.


    "Divine Spell: Levitate. Divine Spell: Levitate." Winnie attempted to manifest two glyphs at once, but as she focused on the first, the second would fade, and vice versa.


    "The Goddess blessed us with these glyphs, so that we don''t need to know how they work when we use them. However, intuitively, we still need to calculate how much power is needed, consider the shape of the branches and etc. It is like playing chess, it is difficult to remember all possible moves in 5-10 moves ahead." Bob explained. The whole family often played chess together on weekends. So, it was a good example for them. "So, if you practiced more, you could cast more spells. But, there is a limit to how much your mind can handle."


    "Does it mean N is really good at playing chess?" Winnie asked curiously.


    "Yes, he must be well beyond a Grandmaster." Bob answered, being impressed with N.


    On the side, Adrian also tried casting two spells consecutively, but he did not do any better than Winnie.


    "Dad, how many spells can you cast at the same time?" Winnie continued.


    "I can only cast two spells at a time. I believe the highest record in the kingdom is four spells without using skills, accomplished by a professor at the University of Silverlake. That person is not a combat oriented knight though." Bob answered as he looked at N.


    "Only cast two spells? Only?" Adrian thought as he failed dual casting again. His father had always been humble about his abilities.


    "No wonder I never win. I don''t read ahead." Winnie chuckled.


    "After I am gone, you can keep practicing with Adrian." Bob answered. Suddenly, Tiffany gave a slap onto his arm and gave him an eye signal. "Ouch." Bob let out a sound in pain, clutching his arm.


    Winnie''s expression darkened, because it reminded her that Bob would be leaving her for work. Bob was a farmer and Winnie was always free to roam around her dad even when he was working. It was hard for her to accept that her father would be gone for a long period of time. She puckered her lips, sulked and walked toward Adrian as he entered a wagon. Bob felt sorry as he watched Adrian helping Winnie get into the carriage. He took a deep breath, then climbed onto another wagon''s driver seat.


    On the first day of their journey, N, Bob and Tiffany each drove a wagon. N drove the first wagon which was mainly loaded with furniture and clothing. Tiffany drove the second wagon that carried Adrian and Winnie, together with some items that would be useful for the journey. Bob drove the last wagon that mainly carried frozen food. It had a huge fridge that was fueled by Divine Power. Tiffany prepared several layers of cotton comforters for the children to sit on, so the ride was quite comfortable. Throughout the journey, Adrian and Winnie played chess on a magnetic chess set. N''s Levitate spells did not lift the wagons off the ground, they only made the wagons lighter for the horses to pull. Even so, the horses were able to canter all the way, making the ride faster and more comfortable than that of a regular wagon. They easily overtook several slower moving wagons and carriages on the way.


    As they departed the farmhouse, the scenery unfolded into flat plains, dotted with well organized crops and fruit trees. Forest mountain ranges could be seen on the far east and far west side of the plain. The sight of birds flitting through the air, squirrels darting up trees, and small animals roaming freely, reminded the family of the value of their newfound liberty. As they neared the next town, the mountain range on the west side had become very distant from the main road. The wide plain of the west was occupied with farmlands and dense forests. Some of the farmers working in the field and children playing on it were Bob''s family''s acquaintances and friends. However, they were busy at work and N''s disguise spell made them unrecognizable. "As long as you don''t talk to them, they won''t recognize you." N told the family before the journey. Merchants also regularly traveled on this road, so the farmers were not startled. As they passed the landscape, Winnie gazed wistfully at it, "I wonder if Minnie will remember me."


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    They took a lunch break in an unoccupied farmland around noon. Around 4-5pm, the first day of travel ended and they set up camp. N and Bob trimmed the grass on a grassland next to the main road for the camping site and checked for vermin and snakes.


    "N, you were incredible. You levitated three fully loaded wagons for an entire day. Are you okay? Are you tired?" Bob was very surprised.


    "Thanks, I''m totally fine, just getting a bit hungry. It wasn''t a full levitation, after all." N smiled as he began setting up the camp. A full levitation was lifting an object entirely off the ground. While this was what the spell was meant for, it was more commonly used for decreasing the weight of an object by around a quarter to half for Mana efficiency.


    "You must be as strong as a Holy Knight." Bob, looking amazed, helping with the setup.


    Tiffany leapt down from the wagon, clapped her hands once, and exclaimed with enthusiasm, "Alright, let''s celebrate our escape from prison with a great meal. Adrian, would you prepare some firewood and dry leaves?"


    "Got it." Adrian invigorated by Tiffany''s enthusiasm, carried an empty bucket and a rope to the forest nearby. After collecting enough firewood for the night, he looked at the bundle of dry-woods and took a deep breath, steeling himself for the task ahead.


    "Divine Spell: Levitate." The spell hit the firewood bundle, which looked large compared to Adrian''s height. Then, he carried it on his back and walked back to the camp.


    In around five grueling minutes, Adrian arrived at the camp, sweating, enervated and his face flushed. Maintaining a spell required the caster''s Mana, which was equivalent to their stamina. While a twelve-year-old boy like Adrian may not be able to lift the firewood bundle with muscular strength alone, the Levitate spell allowed him to use the energy from his entire body, making it possible for him to carry them.


    Adrian pondered, "The demon levitated three fully loaded wagons for an entire day, while I only levitated a bunch of light dry-woods for five minutes." Although he didn''t trust the demon and viewed him negatively, he couldn''t help but to feel impressed. Throughout the journey that day, he had thought of handing the demon over to the knights. However, that thought had now completely vanished. "I am too weak." Adrian felt powerless. For the first time in his life, the boy desired strength.


    As Tiffany promised, the dinner was indeed impressive. Using precise control of the Earth Element Divine Spell, "Stone Wall", she made multiple stoves for dinner. Bob and Winnie also helped with its preparation though Adrian was too exhausted to help. They made pizza, ground pork spaghetti, beef stew and rib-eye steak. After N secured the perimeter, the five enjoyed their dinner together. Adrian did not speak throughout the dinner, but Winnie chatted with N about various topics.


    "N, where are you going to take my dad?" Winnie continued to ask N after dinner.


    N''s expression softened, "I''m not taking him away, Winnie. We''ll be working together at a place just a day''s journey from the capital."


    "But why can''t Dad work in the capital with us?"


    "Because my home and workshop aren''t located in the capital."


    "Why don''t we go where you''ll be working?"


    "Because you need to go to a school in the capital. It is considered the best school in the country."


    "What are you working on? Why can''t Dad work in the capital instead?"


    "I am making medicine to save people and I need your dad to help me in my workshop."


    "Why do you need Dad to work with you?"


    "I need his expertise."


    "Why are you taking Dad away?"


    N didn''t answer and looked at Bob and Tiffany with a difficult smile, looking for assistance.


    "I need Dad more than you! You can''t take him away." Winnie shouted with teary eyes. Both her parents, as well as Adrian, exchanged knowing glances. They knew that she had been sulking for an entire day and was now letting her frustrations out.


    Tiffany embraced Winnie and said "It''s okay, Dad promised to come back, remember?" She gently soothed Winnie as she wept. Bob walked to Winnie and helped to soothe her.


    Typically, Adrian and Winnie would put their dinnerware away themselves. Adrian, seeing what happened, helped Winnie put away her dinnerware before putting away his own. N began to help clear the table. Bob and N made a temporary kitchen counter before dinner. With it, Adrian applied soap, and N rinsed the dishes. Adrian felt as if he was working with his Mom or Winnie in their regular dish washing routine. The two worked in sync with each other without talking at all throughout the night.


    N and Bob created two temporary bathrooms using Divine and Demonic Spells when they set up the camp. After bathing, Adrian and Winnie retired to their beds for the night.

 Chapter 4 – Everything will be fine

    The next morning, when Adrian awoke, N was on night watch. "Good morning." N greeted Adrian with a wave and a smile.


    Adrian nodded back, careful not to disturb the others who were still asleep. Smell of the forest entered his nose with the morning''s chilling wind.


    After working with N the previous night, Adrian reflected, "Despite being a demon, he still put in so much effort to save us. I shouldn''t be too harsh on him."


    "You''re up early." Adrian said, approaching N as he walked away from the tent.


    "Your parents and I took turns keeping watch at night. It''s my turn now." N smiled, happy that Adrian would talk to him.


    Adrian''s parents always let him sleep through the nights during travels. However, he knew that bandit attacks were common and they needed someone to keep watch.


    Adrian nodded as he walked to the temporary bathroom.


    Next to wake was Winnie. N was harnessing the horses when she walked out of the tent. "Good morning," N greeted Winnie with a smile.


    Winnie ignored N, still being upset from the previous night. She stared at N with a scowl on her face as she walked toward the ladies'' room. N smiled bitterly, but he didn''t let it get to him.


    Soon, the east side of the sky started brightening. Adrian and Winnie heated up last night''s dinner for breakfast while their parents washed up. Before departing, Bob and N cast the Earth Element spell, "Sink," to dismantle the temporary kitchen counter, stoves and bathrooms.


    As N maintained the Levitation spells, the wagons continued to move swiftly. At noon, after lunch, they deviated from?T the main road and started traveling towards the mountain.


    "The main road will lead us to a town with knights. Let''s take the mountain path." N said from the front wagon.


    Even though it was a mountain path, it was still a major road and carriages traveled on it occasionally. Adrian was driving the second wagon behind N and he could feel that the road was not as smooth as the main road with the occasional bumps, but it was tolerable. Trees slowly got denser as they entered a forest path.


    "Stop." N suddenly said to Adrian and Tiffany, who were driving the second and third wagons. In just a few seconds, all wagons stopped.


    "Dad, why are you taking out your armor?" Winnie said as Tiffany went into the second carriage and started equipping her armor with Bob.


    "There are bandits." Bob answered in a serious tone.


    "Adrian, put those on and protect your sister." Bob said to Adrian as he pointed to a box of leather armor next to their seat. Adrian had some swordsmanship training from his father so he was swift in equipping himself.


    There were five ranks of knights. From highest to lowest, they were Holy Knight, Knight Exemplar, Knight Commander, Knight Bachelor and Knight Initiate. Each rank was around 3-5 times stronger than the rank below it.


    Before becoming farmers, Bob was a Knight Exemplar and Tiffany was a Knight Commander.


    "No problem, Dad and I are both here. We''ve got this. Everything will be alright." Tiffany reassured her children with confidence.


    Since Bob was a knight of the second highest rank, it was safe to say that very few people in the entire Kingdom could bring harm to his family. Additionally, very rarely would a Knight Commander level fighter become a bandit, so Tiffany was also considered very strong. This was another reason why no one objected when N chose to take the more dangerous mountain path.


    "Let''s go with our plan. I will take the front, while you take the back." N calmly said to Bob. Despite being younger, he was going to be Bob''s boss and so he took the responsibilities as the leader.


    "Roger that." Bob replied and went to guard the back. He was a very pragmatic person and was not someone who would play the seniority card.


    "Stone Wall." N then cast a spell that formed an oval shaped wall, surrounding the children''s carriage. It only had one opening that faced the front, where Tiffany stood.


    The adults worked in sync due to their discussion prior to the journey.


    Bob, Tiffany and Adrian each carried a shield and a sword. The swords had not yet been unsheathed. N was empty handed, but he could have weapons hidden underneath his black robe.


    The interior of the carriage was shrouded in darkness due to the stone wall. With the adults being so serious, Adrian and Winnie felt very nervous. Winnie held on to her brother''s left hand, which was sweating profusely.


    After about a minute, around 40 men and women with weapons came out from the forest. While half of them had weapons like swords or spears, the other half were holding hoes, shovels, sickles and even kitchen knifes. Many of them were also using cooking pots as helmets. 20 went to the front and 20 to the back, sealing the escape route of the carriages. Emboldened by their numerical superiority, the forty bandits acted confidently as if they were in charge, outnumbering their opponents thirteen to one. Yet, they did not form any defensive formations. Bob and Tiffany used to be professional military personnel. The bandits'' lack of defensive formation caught the attentions of the former knights. Bob furrowed his brows briefly.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Leave your wagons and turn back!" the bandit leader bellowed. "We''ll let you go, unharmed!"


    "We have children with us," N said, adopting a humble tone. "Might we unload one wagon, so it can escort them back to safety?"


    The closest town was about one day away with a normal wagon without Levitation, it would be very dangerous for a typical family to walk back in the mountain path even without children. With N''s act, the group was unmistakably a normal family in the bandit''s eyes.


    The leader of the bandits looked around, many of the bandits nodded. "Fine! Stand aside and we will unload it for you." The leader ordered the family loudly.


    "Thank you! That''s very kind of you!" N smiled.


    "Tiffany." N then signaled.


    "Got it." Tiffany replied as she hugged her children while keeping an eye on the bandits. Then, she released her Aura. Adrian and Winnie could feel their mother''s Divine Power surrounding them, making them feel safe. They could see a very faint light green layer of light and sparkles around them.


    Suddenly, their surroundings darkened, and the air became heavier. They felt weakness in their legs, and their mother quickly put them into a sitting position. The children were surprised, scared, and looked at their mother for help. "Shhh, it''s ok. Mommy is here. N is just trying protect you. It is alright. Everything will be fine." Tiffany soothed her children. She strengthened her Aura output and the children stopped feeling pressured. After a while, their anxiety dissipated, and they felt secure once more under the comforting sphere of their mother''s protection. Out of curiosity, the children looked outside the wagon to see what was going on.


    Outside the stone wall, the bandits were not as lucky as the children. The bandits looked horrified as they knelt or sat on the ground, surrounded by a faint layer of dark silver light. Adrian''s first impression was that the bandits were surrounded by thousands of swords threatening to kill them. In a few seconds, the bandits dropped their weapons under the immense pressure. Apparently, they were paralyzed. A moment later, the faint images of sword started closing in toward their limbs and throats. "No, please stop! I don''t want to die!" Some of the bandits shouted. The swords'' freezing cold edges started to touch their throats and limbs. Sharp pain entered their mind even though it was all just an illusion. They wanted to scream, but they couldn''t. Sweating profusely, some of them sobbed and cried in despair.


    "I hope I didn''t overdo it." N said, feeling sorry for the bandits, as the pressure suddenly disappeared.


    Many bandits fainted on the spot as soon as they were released from the pressure. Their leader tried to stand up but couldn''t.


    Bob and Tiffany looked back at N. "You overdid it." They said together.


    "It was only around 15 seconds though." N said.


    "Make it 10 seconds next time, they started hallucinating in just 5 seconds." Tiffany gave a suggestion, but she was not blaming.


    "Well, with the children here, just in case."


    "True."


    Adrian saw some of the bandits through the opening of the wagon. After his mother walked out, he continued to hold on to Winnie''s hands, sitting inside the wagon. Under their mother''s protection, the children did not see the illusions as clearly as the bandits. However, they still got a good idea about what had happened.


    "What is your name?" N towered over the bandit leader and asked in a commanding tone. Their status had switched.


    "Noland." the bandit leader, now humbled, answered his captor.


    "Why did you become a bandit?" N inquired.


    "We were farmers and there wasn''t enough rain this year. The harvest will not be enough to cover the tax. We needed another source of income, or else, the nobles would seize our lands and properties to pay off the taxes and penalties. We are farmers, we can''t keep on living without a land. So, it was basically a death penalty."


    After taking a second look at the pots, hoes and sickles, N continued questioning, "Have you killed anyone before?"


    "No, not at all! In fact, the harvest season just started, so you were our first customers."


    "Don''t you know that typical merchants would hire bodyguards? They could have slaughtered you all."


    "We know, and we would not show ourselves if the bodyguards looked strong."


    "Ok, I looked weak." N smiled and continued "So, what is your plan now?"


    "I don''t think any of us will continue to do this after what just happened. We will escape our village in secret during the night. I suppose we will need to give up our identities in the Kingdom and flee to the demon territories. Some of us might sell all our properties to pay the tax, move to the capital and find a job."


    The demon territory was a term referring to the lands not in the Kingdom''s jurisdiction. Traveling there to join the demons was punishable by death. Many died traversing uncharted lands or fell prey to patrolling knights during their perilous journey. On the other hand, many jobs in the capital required professional certificates. Farmers like Noland typically held the farmer''s certificate but most did not have certificates for other jobs. So, they would have to work as mercenaries or bodyguards. Many former farmers died in skirmishes as bodyguards against bandits.


    Nobles and bodyguards often made fun of bandits who were equipped with hoes and pots. However, would they understand what brought them to risk their lives?


    N nodded solemnly after hearing Noland. With a more serious tone, he extended an offer. "Why not work for me after selling your lands? I''ll take care of what you owe the nobles, and you''re welcome to bring your families along."


    "Who are you?" Noland exclaimed, as if a God had descended before him. His eyes, previously lifeless, now gleamed with hope.


    "I am a landlord with fertile farmlands to spare."


    "Are you a noble? What about your tax rates?"


    "Let''s continue this discussion after everyone has woken up."


    "Right."


    Noland finally managed to stand up. He and a few other people began waking up their friends and sharing the good news. After everyone was ready, Noland led N and the family to their hideout, which was an abandoned village in the mountain. Recently, there were a lot of abandoned villages because of the increasing tax rates. Lands that could not generate enough income to support the tax were often abandoned, which pushed tax rates even higher for the other lands.


    It was 3pm in the afternoon. Bob and Tiffany selected an empty house to spend the night with their children, while N settled in another one nearby.

 Chapter 5 - It is not up to you to decide

    The village was abandoned recently. An unsettling silence, punctuated only by the creaking of old wood and the wind''s mournful hum, shrouded the village, its empty, yet perfectly preserved houses, gave out an eerie atmosphere of a haunted ghost town. Without Noland''s group, whose presence had breathed life into several of the houses, the children wouldn''t have dared entering the village.


    Bob and N swiftly used Wind and Water Divine Spells to clean up their temporary lodging. Once they had taken care of the horses and wagons, the men left to meet with Noland''s group.


    "Perhaps N knew what happened here when he chose the mountain route." Tiffany murmured thoughtfully as she prepared dinner. "Could he have known about the bandits as well?"


    This abandoned village reminded the children of home, which they left behind a day ago. Adrian and Winnie, eager to stretch their legs, went out to play while Tiffany was cooking. This house had a backyard, which had been freshly mowed by Bob using the Divine Spell: Wind Cutter. He also chased away a snake, ensuring that the area was safe for the children. The backyard was complete with a stable, where the horses were resting.


    "What would you like to play?" Adrian asked Winnie in excitement. They took out a toy box from the wagon to select a game.


    "Let¡¯s play jumping rope first and then we can play knight." Winnie replied as she took out the toys. She had been sitting inside the wagon for almost 2 days and longed for some exercises.


    After jumping rope, they started playing knights. This time, Adrian assumed the role of the bandit and Winnie was the knight. These children wooden swords were light and had cushioned edges to keep the children from being hurt.


    Adrian first crouched down in the mown lawn and pretended to be hiding. Winnie marched by, her imagination running wild as she expertly ''drove'' an invisible wagon, complete with sound effects and exaggerated gestures. Adrian jumped out to Winnie and bellowed with a child''s voice, "Halt! Leave all your wagons and belongings behind and I might just spare your life! Rwarrr." He did his best to act like a violent bandit and his childish voice echoed in the abandoned village.


    "I am a righteous knight, defender of the innocent! I will never yield to the likes of you, you scurvy bandit!" Winnie said with a voice full of conviction, as she stood tall with pride. Then the children began to fight, swinging at each other using wooden swords.


    The children learned and practiced some swordsmanship in school. They clashed with trained and organized basic sword techniques rather than randomly trading blows. After a flurry of blows, since Adrian was 2 years older, Winnie could not win.


    "Adrian, you are not playing a bandit properly. The knight is supposed to win." Winnie complained in frustration, her face scrunched up in a pout.


    "Ok, but I just wanted to survive a little bit longer." Adrian would typically let Winnie win when he played the bandit.


    "That reminds me, you''re not playing like a real bandit." Winnie said as she thought of something.


    "How so?" Adrian asked, looking confused.


    "Real bandits would just faint in front of a knight without fighting." Winnie grinned as she reminded him of what happened earlier.


    "Real bandits are pathetic," Adrian frowned because he was now playing the bandit role.


    "But N isn¡¯t a knight," Adrian tried to correct Winnie. "He is a demon."


    "Really? He felt so... knighty and he rescued us too. Let me ask Mom." Winnie furrowed her brows in skepticism, because N was polite, gentle and was the exact opposite of how the church depicted demons.


    Winnie ran back to the house as fast as she could and Adrian followed. "Mom!" she shouted as she ran.


    "Mom! Adrian said that N is a demon. Is that true? Don''t demons have horns, pointy teeth and evil laughs?" Winnie''s looked at Tiffany with her curious big eyes.


    Tiffany lowered her brows. Winnie was still young. It would be dangerous to the family if she accidentally told anyone that they were saved by a demon. However, she also did not want to lie to her.


    "Um...." Tiffany hesitated, looking at Adrian.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I only told her the truth." Adrian shrugged.


    "Adrian, I told you that N claimed to be a demon. However," Tiffany said to Adrian. "I am wondering who he truly is."


    "You mean he might have lied about being a demon? Why would someone do that?" Adrian asked, doubtful of his mother. Followers of Goddess Liliana were supposed to be honest.


    "He is trying to hide his identity. For example, if we believed him, this information would have led us off track if we ever tried to investigate him." Tiffany reasoned.


    Adrian cast his gaze downward as he contemplated.


    "Don''t forget. From the other people''s point of view, he only bribed some guards. He didn¡¯t commit hideous crimes like murder. So if he gets caught, he simply needs to pay some fines and that would be it. If he is not a demon, you would be more of a demon than him, Adrian." Tiffany added. "In the end, we are the ones who were going to be executed as demons."


    "So, we have no idea about who he is or whether he is a demon?" Winnie asked.


    "Right, Winnie. We must never tell anyone about him or that we were in prison. It may put us in danger again." Tiffany put her hand on Winnie''s cheek.


    "Ok. It is a secret." Winnie replied as she put two fingers as a cross in front of her month.


    "But, I am a true believer of Goddess Liliana. I am not a demon!" Adrian exclaimed in frustration to his mother.


    "Whether or not you are a demon is not up to you to decide. You are a demon if the Kingdom says so." Tiffany said. "You can die denying it, but in the official records, you will be remembered as a demon forever. What you believe and what you think do not matter."


    "If everyone in the Kingdom says that someone is a demon, then that person is a demon." Tiffany stated with finality.


    "If..." Tiffany considered continuing, but ultimately decided against it and said, "Never mind."


    Tiffany noticed Adrian¡¯s confusion regarding the recent events and wanted to teach him more about the realities of the world.


    A person without an open mind would become defensive, throw a fit or walk away whenever their view was contradicted by facts and logic. Adrian, on the other hand, did not say a word. Although he had been stressing his faith and what he was taught, the recent events contradicted with many of his beliefs. Tiffany''s reasoning opened a new window for him to cope with his confusion. He looked back at Tiffany after digesting what she just said. Tiffany smiled in satisfaction because it meant that Adrian was growing up and getting wiser.


    "What about making the bandits faint? Can knights do that as well?" Winnie asked. This was actually what she was concerned about.


    "Yes, but only the strongest of knights can do that." Tiffany replied.


    "See? Knights can do that too!" Winnie said to Adrian proudly as she won the argument.


    "How?" Adrian furrowed his brows, looked at Tiffany and asked again.


    "When you''re strong enough, you can extend your Divine Power, also known as Aura or Mana, outside of your body to increase casting speed. Let me show you." Tiffany said.


    "Divine Spell: Levitate." Tiffany said as a glyph manifested in front of her right hand. A ball of light made of Divine Power then formed in front of it. Next, the ball of light was sent forward to hit a pot on the kitchen counter and it was lifted up for an instant.


    "However, if I extend my Divine Power first." She said as the vicinity was covered in a light green colored aura. "Divine Spell: Levitate." Some of that light green sparkles concentrated onto the same pot and it got lifted up.


    "As you can see, the pot was lifted almost immediately because my Divine Power was already near the pot. There was no need to shoot it out." Tiffany explained. "If your Divine Power is significantly stronger than another person, you can make them faint by manipulating the Mana inside their own body."


    "Can dad do it too?" Winnie asked.


    "Yes, he can. Your dad is strong." Tiffany answered with a smile, proud of her husband.


    "By the way, Mom, in the wagon, I felt a lot of swords when N extended his aura. Did you feel it too?" Adrian asked.


    "The more you train your Divine Power, the more it adapts to your use style. For example, if you keep on practicing Reinforce Blade on a sword, you would become very skillful in modeling your Mana into sword-like shapes. N is apparently very skillful with a sword." Tiffany answered. "Legend has it that there exists a legendary swordsman who can wield grass or tree leaves as swords," Tiffany added.


    "What about the color?" Adrian asked.


    "N''s aura had a mix of black and silver color. Black means that he has an affinity to all elements. Silver typically comes from healing spells, which is rare." Tiffany answered.


    "We can also change the color of our aura." Tiffany changed her aura from light green color to dark green. "You simply need to imagine what element you want to cast and extend that thought, but doing this is not natural and it takes some effort."


    "I never wanted to teach you two about this because I didn''t want you two to become knights." Tiffany said with regret.


    "Why?" Adrian and Winnie asked together.


    "Joining the military is very dangerous. I wanted the two of you to stay safe." Tiffany sighed as she put her hands on their faces with sadness and regret. "But looking at what happened, perhaps, I should agree with your father and teach you enough for self defense."


    "Oh, and there is one more thing I can show you." Tiffany said as she took a breath, straightened her posture, faced the kitchen counter top and raised her left hand.


    "Divine Spell: Levitate." Eight glyphs manifested simultaneously. The sheer quantity of glyphs lit up the kitchen as if they were fireworks. Various objects in the kitchen were lifted up together. "See?" Tiffany smiled proudly as she demonstrated the feat.


    "Mom, you¡¯re amazing!" Winnie clapped and laughed.


    "Wow! Can you teach me too?" Adrian expressed his amazement.


    "Sure, but let''s wait until we reach our new home..." Tiffany began to say, but before she could finish her sentence, they heard a loud voice outside. "Tiffany! Bob! I know you are here. Come out!"


    Confident and authoritative, it was the voice of the Holy Knight who arrested them.

 Chapter 6 - Yes

    Three days ago, during the late afternoon, Adrian and Winnie were weeding their home¡¯s front yard when a contingent of knights approached them. Among them, two knights donned full plate armor of Mythril hue, which had a grey tint and contrasted with the gold-themed armor worn by the rest of the eight knights. The two knights donning Mythril hued full plate armor were Holy Knights, the highest-ranking knights in the Kingdom. Adrian and Winnie could sense animosity emanating from the knights.


    Adrian stood up as the knights drew near, shielding Winnie behind him with his body, and cautiously greeted them, "Good afternoon. How can I help you?"


    "Travis, take it easy on the kids." A Holy Knight in his late thirties with black skin and military-styled short green hair said in a low deadly voice as his abyssal Onyx eyes pierced the children. Despite the defensive words, his tone was everything but protective.


    "Ok, Daniel, I know, I know." Travis, a knight in his late forties, responded casually as he walked toward the children. His fair skin contrasted with Daniel''s black, and his fleeting Emerald eyes only breezed through the children like the wind. Lastly, his well-combed blue hair parted in the middle was more stylish than Daniel''s military-themed cut.


    The two Holy Knights could not contrast with each other any more than they already did.


    Adrian took Winnie''s hand and stepped backward, pulling her closer to him. "What do you want?" he asked, trying to keep his voice from trembling.


    "Don''t be afraid," Travis said as he swiftly handcuffed the children and attached a chain to their shackles. "We''re just going to see your parents." He seemed very accustomed to handcuffing people. THe locking handcuffs clinked as if sealing their fate.


    For an instant, Adrian''s eyes caught a hooded man in a black robe, perched on a tree behind the knights. The tree¡¯s leaves were dense and the sun was behind the man, making him difficult to notice. However, Adrian quickly forgot about it, preoccupied with the knights.


    "Where are your parents?" Travis asked, his tone softer than Daniel, holding the chain to their handcuffs.


    "That way, in the farm." Adrian lifted his hands trying to point to the eastern path, but the handcuffs were heavy.


    "Go, lead the way." Travis ordered.


    Adrian then began to walk toward the farm where his parents were. Winnie followed behind him.


    Bob and Tiffany were toiling in the farm under the unforgiving afternoon sun. They saw the knights walking toward them with their handcuffed children and immediately ran toward the knights.


    "Travis? What¡¯s going on?" Tiffany anxiously asked.


    "You are under arrest for being demon sympathizers. Julie, handcuff them." Travis declared coldly.


    "Yes, Your Holiness." Julie replied with her youthful high pitched voice very distinct from the older Holy Knights. Her innocent and disciplined Sapphire eyes, well-combed long straight blue hair, and baby-like fair skin distinguished her from the rest of the golden knights, who were apparently older and more battle-worn as can be seen from their gazes and postures.


    "Wait!" Bob shouted, his voice filled with anxiety.


    "Shhhh. My hand might slip if you do anything stupid. If you have anything to say, say it later." Travis said as he raised the chain connected to the children¡¯s handcuffs.


    "Hey take it easy, Travis." Daniel repeated. "By the way, you know them?"


    "Previous acquaintances." Travis answered with a poker face. "I bet they put me in this mission because of it."


    Daniel stared at Travis for a moment, who did not reveal any emotion. Then, Daniel looked away, deciding not to say anything else.


    The couple let Julie handcuff them.


    "I request to be judged under the Goddess''s observation." Tiffany said in a clear, firm voice.


    "Let¡¯s head to the town hall first. Then, we¡¯ll talk." Daniel, the leader of the group, brushed her off and started walking.


    At the town hall, they were escorted into the court almost immediately. The judge arrived shortly after. All of the ten knights who escorted them were also present, sitting in the guest section. After making oaths to tell the truth, the session began.


    "I have read the evidence you gave me, Holy Knight Travis. The session may commence." said the Judge.


    "I request to be judged under the observation of the Goddess." Tiffany interrupted desperately.


    "Request denied. Who do you think you are?" the judge responded with impatience and some hint of anger. "Don''t forget that you are no longer a noble. Say another word without permission, and there will be consequences."


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Let¡¯s start questioning with the children first." Travis said in a business tone.


    "Please proceed." The Judge did not object.


    "Adrian, is your family sympathizing with demons?" Travis asked.


    "No, we are not." Adrian answered with his trembling voice. Everyone could tell the child was scared.


    "Have you ever seen or talked with anyone you suspect to be demons?" Travis asked again.


    "No." Adrian answered.


    "Really, no one? If you have seen anyone that was suspicious, please tell us. It will help us a lot in our investigation. We need to defeat the demon cult who stands against the Goddess Liliana." Travis switched into a friendly tone and smiled.


    "Um¡­ " Adrian gazed upward as he remembered the hooded figure perched in the tree a moment ago. "Ah, yes, th¡­" Suddenly, he could not talk anymore. Everyone noticed that Travis was using his Divine Power to stop Adrian from talking. He was not even subtle about it. However, no one said a word.


    "There you go. Please, record this testimony." Travis switched back into his serious tone and said to the secretary.


    "It is hereby noted that this family has acknowledged ties to demonic entities." said the court secretary.


    The law was apparently rather unclear about what a tie was and the knights were taking advantage of that, interpreting the law as they pleased.


    "Great." Travis said.


    "May I have a word?" Bob asked tentatively.


    "Objection! Demons always lie." Travis said.


    The judge nodded. "Objection sustained."


    "Please wait!" Bob tried to say something else, but the guard next to him gave him a good punch in his stomach. Adrian and Winnie were frightened and Tiffany attempted to console them.


    "Take them to the execution ground and burn them alive at the stakes." The judge said. Despite the severity of the sentence, he said it calmly and without emotion, as if ordering lunch from a waiter.


    "Your Honor. May I have a word?" Travis immediately said.


    "Yes, Your Holiness." The judge replied.


    "Shall we give the family some time to repent before they are sent to the Goddess?" Travis humbly requested. "Could we postpone the execution to tomorrow?"


    "Request granted. Take them to the prison. They will be executed first thing tomorrow morning." The judge told the guards.


    On the side, Julie said in a quiet voice so that she wouldn¡¯t disrupt the court. "May I ask a question, sir?" Julie asked the Holy Knight sitting next to her in the guest seats.


    "Yes?" Daniel responded in a low tone, seemingly impatient.


    "Why was this case so hasty unlike the others? Perhaps we could investigate a little bit more?" Julie asked with concern.


    "We don¡¯t have time. To kill one demon, we must be willing to kill ten innocent people; and we¡¯re doing this to save hundreds or even thousands of people." Daniel brushed her off without explaining.


    Adrian heard the conversation as he was escorted from the court.


    The family soon arrived at a prison cell under the town hall. The guard who led the family there left as soon as he locked the prison door. This was a town hall of a small village and the prison was not occupied by any other inmates.


    "It is all my fault. Sorry Mom. Sorry Winnie." Adrian started crying.


    "No, it is not." Tiffany tried to comfort Adrian but she couldn''t cover up the nervousness and trembling in her own voice. "They would have convicted us no matter what. You simply shortened the trial."


    "I am glad you know." With a slight hint of sadness that only a close friend or a family member could tell, Travis said to Tiffany as he entered the prison dungeon.


    "Travis." Tiffany said with animosity.


    "You may call me Your Holiness now." Travis tried to change the subject.


    "Travis." Bob said, with the same animosity.


    "Don¡¯t you want to congratulate me for ranking up?" Travis shrugged.


    "Ah, you ranked up. Congratulations. Your Holiness." Bob said, his tone heavy with sarcasm.


    "Thank you. It is the least I can do to delay your execution for one more night" Travis said with a hint of regret in his voice. "Bob? I apologize for any offense or hard feelings, but I feel it¡¯s important to separate my personal and professional life. I had to do my job as a Holy Knight. But, I have come to see you as a friend."


    "Oh, and Tiffany. Are there any messages you¡¯d like me to pass on?" Travis continued.


    Tiffany wanted to say something. However, after looking at Adrian and Winnie for a brief second, she gulped and stayed silent.


    "I will let Joseph know." Travis softly said after looking at the children.


    "Well, I have a mission to attend to. I hope you can at least enjoy your meal here. I have requested the cook to prepare your favorite dishes for dinner, Tiffany," Travis said. "May Goddess Liliana welcome you to Heaven."


    Travis then walked to the guard at the end of the corridor. "Please deliver the dinner and the dessert properly. Treat them well." Adrian saw Travis giving something to the guard, most likely money.


    "As you command, Your Holiness, it will be done!" The guard, who was lazily sitting on his chair, immediately stood up straight and saluted after checking what he was given. He seemed very thankful.


    Travis looked back at the family and lowered his head before walking out.


    "I am sorry, this is my fault." Adrian apologized as his tears began to flow again. Winnie also started crying. Tiffany rushed to comfort them.


    "No, it is not your fault, Adrian." Tiffany said as she looked into Adrian¡¯s eyes. "The knights would have convicted us no matter what. So, stop saying it is your fault. Do you understand?"


    Adrian calmed down after his mother talked in such a serious tone. "Yes, Mom." He answered.


    Bob, seeing his children crying, began to search the prison cell, examining each brick and metal bar meticulously, in search of an escape route.


    Adrian could hear Daniel outside the steel-barred window. "Hurry up!" Daniel said with dissatisfaction.


    "Sorry, let¡¯s go." Travis answered as Adrian heard the group of knights galloped away.


    "Ok, let us play Hot Hands!" Tiffany tried to distract the children with games.


    After playing for about an hour, dinner was ready. The prison guard had to use a service cart to bring everything. There were mac and cheese, rotisserie chicken, Hawaiian pizza with stuffed crust, clam chowder, baked ribs, steaks, etc. However, one could notice that the pizza was missing a few slices and the chicken was missing one of its legs, among other things.


    "Be thankful. This is from His Holiness." The guard told the family without any hint of politeness. However, he still provided the family with enough plates, utensils and napkins. Bob and Tiffany wondered how much Travis needed to pay to make him do all this.


    After dinner, the guard then served them tiramisu, cheese cake and sliced fruits. Again, the cakes were missing a few slices. Evidently, the guard had been helping himself, but it did not matter because of the abundance.


    Finally, the guard gave the family some blankets before he left for the night and said, "Good night, and don''t try to bother me," he said, looking like he would sleep after the satisfying dinner, despite being on duty.

 Chapter 7 - Octa-cast

    "Tiffany, Bob! I know you¡¯re here. Come out!" Travis shouted, his voice echoing through the abandoned village.


    Adrian, Winnie and Tiffany heard Travis'' voice and were startled. His voice was enhanced with a Wind spell, so it was loud enough to reach every corner of the abandoned village.


    "Adrian, Winnie, stay inside the house. Do not leave, no matter what." Tiffany told her children and went out in a hurry. Her tone was calm and strong, unlike when they were in the prison. The children ran upstairs to observe their parents out of curiosity and concern.


    Bob emerged from another house. He noticed Tiffany and walked toward her. Travis and Julie were standing at the entrance to the village. Upon noticing Bob and Tiffany, they walked toward them.


    "Hey! How are you doing? I really miss you." Travis said, raising his arms and appearing quite jubilant.


    "Drop the pleasantries, Travis." Tiffany said with animosity, and her tone furious. "I am not in the mood to talk." Travis reminded her of the prison stay.


    "How do you know we¡¯re here?" Bob inquired in a serious tone, he was also not in the talking mood.


    "After my mission, I figured I''d give you a proper burial. However, those corpses were not yours. The guards in charge of the execution claimed to know nothing." Travis shrugged as he answered. "I don¡¯t know how you did it. However, if you escaped, you must be heading to the capital to look for Joseph; and this is the shortest path without passing through any checkpoints." To Bob''s and Tiffany¡¯s surprise, Travis actually answered, and he continued. "Now, after my full explanation, would you be so kind to let me know how you were able to escape? You see? You just gave me more work to do."


    Ten out of ten! What an honest and complete answer! Bob and Tiffany suddenly felt like they should be honest with him in response and tell him about N. But of course, they would not betray their savior.


    "You know we wouldn¡¯t answer. So, why don¡¯t we get started with the killing? I will never forgive you for involving my family." said Bob as he and Tiffany released their Auras to their vicinity.


    "Oh, as expected from demons. So violent! It looks like after killing the two of you, I need to kill everyone in this village for being demon sympathizers." Travis answered as he and Julie extended their Divine Power.


    There were a lot of speculators around the village, namely Noland¡¯s group. Unlike N, who tried to frighten and subdue the bandits without killing them, Bob, Tiffany, Travis and Julie were fighting with the intention to kill each other. The animosity in their Aura was trying to reject and destroy foreign Mana. Many from Noland''s group immediately fainted as soon as the four released their Aura. Noland knew that this would happen and had already run to the furthest house as soon as he heard Travis. He was still watching from a distance.


    The clash of their Divine Power resulted in occasional electric shocks to the vicinity. As adversaries, they did not allow their opponents¡¯ Aura to reach into their territory. Otherwise, attack spells could be activated at point-blank range to them.


    "Divine Spells: Iron Wall, Reinforced Blade, Enhanced Strength, Stoneskin, Elemental Shield." Bob, Julie, Travis and Tiffany said together. These are the strengthening spells that all high ranking knights would use during battle. These spells activated one by one.


    "Iron Wall. Elemental Shield." Adrian and Winnie suddenly heard a voice behind them. They looked back and saw N walking inside the room. He cast the spells on the house to protect the children. "This fight will be a valuable learning experience for the both of you. Although you may not understand it now, it will be useful in the future. So, watch closely." The children also noticed that N''s Mana was negating the effects of the Divine Power to keep them from fainting. His dark-silver Aura filled the air around them.


    Travis was the first to move. With a swift incantation, he unleashed a "Divine Spell: Flamethrower." Julie started running to the right side of the couples while chanting "Divine Spell: Stone Bullets." Bullets made of stone and sand raised from the ground and shot toward Tiffany.


    "Divine Spell: Phalanx." Bob and Tiffany chanted together. Hexagon shaped stone blocks formed in front of their shields and united like a beehive, forming a single enormous stone shield that the two of them held together. They charged toward Travis as Julie was casting Stone Bullets. This allowed them to avoid Julie¡¯s Stone Bullets, which were fired from the side, and the giant stone shield blocked the fire from the Flamethrower spell in front of them.


    The Stone Bullets that missed the couple destroyed the trees and houses on the side like raging machine gun fire, causing smoke and debris to fly everywhere. As the couples were closing into Travis, their giant stone shield started to melt and became covered in lava, which was by itself a powerful weapon. Travis stopped his spell and bashed his kite shield against the lava Phalanx. Boom! The clash of their Divine Power at the shields caused a shockwave. On impact, lava and stone fragments flew away from the giant stone shield.


    As Travis was getting pushed back, Julie ran behind Bob and Tiffany. "Julie! Formation C." Travis shouted. "Roger! Divine Spell: Phalanx." And she began charging toward the couple. Tiffany broke off from the Phalanx, faced and moved toward Julie.


    "Divine Spell: Stone Wall." Travis and Julie cast two walls, one on each side of the couple. Travis was in front and Julie behind them, trapping the couple.


    Bob was now fighting Travis one on one with their swords; and Tiffany was fighting Julie.


    Bob was a sword-master from the Death Blade School, which style focused on powerful strikes that could end opponents in one hit. Travis, on the other hand, was adept in a sword style from the Thousand Blades School. This school emphasized on swift and intricate sword-work combined with multiple spells to catch adversaries off guard. Their opponents often felt as if they were surrounded by a thousand blades with no where to escape.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Travis tried to attack Bob¡¯s legs to disrupt his stance; then he kicked Bob¡¯s shield in an attempt to make him lose balance and at the same time cast an attack spell behind Bob. However, all his efforts were futile. Bob had infused so much Mana into his sword that its cutting range and sharpness surpassed Travis¡¯. Bob wielded his long sword with two hands and he had a small wooden shield tied to his left forearm. No matter what kind of complicated swordplay or tricks Travis tried to use, a simple swing of Bob''s sword could force Travis to evade or block, halting his advance.


    "Death Blade School counters the Thousand Blades School." N explained to the children. "No matter how complicated your sword play is, a single powerful killing strike would stop it all."


    Julie used a sword style from the Phantom Blade school. She moved extremely fast around Tiffany with complicated footwork, delivering fast attacks and stepped back before Tiffany could counter. On the other hand, Tiffany used a sword style from the Shield Blade School. From Julie''s perspective, Tiffany¡¯s defense stance was like an immovable castle. All of Julie''s spells and strikes were calmly seen through by Tiffany, who deflected or parried them skillfully without any damage on her shield or sword at all. Tiffany was impervious to Julie''s attacks, preserving stamina while Julie darted all around her. Whenever Julie tried to catch her breath, Tiffany would attack, never letting her rest.


    "Shield Blade School counters the Phantom Blade School. Phantom Blade School¡¯s footwork is impressive. However, they always evade as soon as they land a strike, making their attacks less powerful than the other styles. Consequently, Julie can¡¯t break through Tiffany¡¯s Iron Wall." N continued to comment.


    "Then, everyone should just learn from either the Shield Blade School or the Death Blade School." Winnie said, amazed by the fight.


    "Not really. It is because Thousand Blades School¡¯s complex sword play can sip into Shield Blade School¡¯s solid defense. Phantom Blade School, on the other hand, can evade Death Blade School¡¯s slower attacks and counter them." N answered.


    "This is a bad match up for Travis and Julie." N told the children. "However, because your father is way stronger than the blue haired girl, they could not switch opponents."


    "Divine Spells: Stone Lance, Stone Wall." Bob chanted, and a Stone Lance attacked Travis from his left. At the same time, Bob delivered a strike to Travis¡¯ front. Travis jumped back to evade the attacks. Immediately after, Bob¡¯s Stone Wall intercepted Julie¡¯s Water Slicer, which was heading toward Tiffany. The Water Slicer and the Stone Wall exploded into mist and stone debris as they collided, sending another shock wave through the entire village. Some of the debris hit Tiffany and Julie, but with Stoneskin active, they continued to fight without flinching at all.


    "Dual casting!? Bob, you really trained hard after leaving the Knight Order." Travis smiled and commented, noticing that Bob had activated two spells at the same time.


    The children had never realized that their parents were so strong. The spells and the impacts between swords and shields vibrated through their body. Since N assured them that their parents had the upper hand, rather than getting scared, they were excited in watching the fight.


    Observing the situation, Travis analyzed. "Tiffany has not cast a single spell at Julie and is only defending. I see¡­ it is about time."


    "Julie! Split up! Defense up!! The Kill Zone spell is incoming!" Travis suddenly shouted at Julie.


    A second later, a giant glyph appeared underneath everyone, encasing the ground they stood on. To be precise, it was formed by eight glyphs.


    "Divine Spell: Stone Wall." Bob cast a wall that lifted up himself and his wife like riding an elevator. They stopped fighting at close range and were now watching Travis and Julie from above.


    Travis jumped away from the Stone Wall, moving away from Julie. Julie was confused and looked at Travis like a helpless child. After seeing what Travis did, she immediately tried to copy him and jumped back, away from her enemies. However, as she was nearing the Kill Zone spell¡¯s glyphs, a Stone Wall suddenly appeared and prevented her from leaving. "Stone Wall trap." Julie murmured, looking at two of the eight glyphs.


    The eight glyphs lifted up vertically, surrounding everyone in an octagon. Julie immediately began chanting anxiously. "Divine Spells: Ice Wall, Stone Wall." On the other side, Travis gathered Divine Power into his sword and swiftly released a flying slash at one of the glyphs. However, Bob blocked it with a Stone Wall, which was shattered by the slash.


    Finally, the Kill Zone spell activated. It consisted of eight spells: two Stone Walls, two Flamethrowers and four Stone Bullet spells. Each of the knights was attacked by a Flamethrower spell, two Stone Bullet spells and had their escape route sealed by Stone Walls.


    The high-density Stone Bullets, like relentless heavy machine gun fire, continuously chipped away and broke through the knights'' Stone Walls, forcing them to recast constantly. "Divine Spell: Stone wall. Divine Spell: Stone Wall..."


    Now, Julie understood why Travis had asked them to split up. If they stood together and all six glyphs attacked the same location, the heat from the two flame spells would become very deadly.


    Occasionally, Travis cast Stone Walls and Ice Walls to protect Julie instead of himself, allowing some Stone Bullets to hit him directly. At the same time, the constant fire had heated up the air so much that they began to suffer from burns. Travis also suffered more injuries because Bob was casting Stone Bullets and Stone Lances at him.


    The Kill Zone spell was maintained for eight seconds. After the spell ended, Bob slowly dispelled the Stone Wall platform that they were standing on. The sinking platform brought the couple back to the ground like an elevator.


    Julie crumpled to the ground, exhausted and succumbing to her wounds. Travis suffered more severe injuries; he fell and sat on the ground.


    Tiffany moved to apprehend Julie. Seeing that, Travis dropped his weapon and raised his hands.


    "You''ve already cast before we talked, did you? That¡¯s why I never heard you chant those spells." Travis commented after his defeat. However, his tone was rather relaxing, unlike someone who just lost a fight.


    "That¡¯s right." Tiffany replied.


    Travis asked again. "Wait, if you had already started Octa-casting Kill Zone before the fight, how did you simultaneously cast the defensive spells? Tiffany, you can cast nine spells now?"


    "No, Bob cast those for me. I just pretended to be casting." Tiffany explained.


    Travis smiled. "Figures."


    Bob pointed his sword at Travis¡¯s neck.


    "Please spare Julie, for delaying the execution and for the dinner." Travis'' playful tone became more serious, but it was not for himself.


    "Ok, any last words?" Bob agreed. The family was able to escape because Travis asked the judge to delay the execution. Therefore, they owed the knight.


    "You know this is nothing personal." Travis said, closing his eyes.


    "I know. You always do your job professionally." Tiffany said, then stressed with frustration, she continued, "however, I am not my mother. She has nothing to do with me."


    "I know, Tiffany. I know." Travis nodded in agreement, "But as a knight, I must follow orders. Maybe that¡¯s why I took in Julie. To lessen the burden on my conscience."


    In the Kingdom, there was an unspoken rule that death penalties of the parents could be extended to their children. The holy teaching implied that it was a form of mercy.


    With a resigned smile, Travis said, "Do it. No one will pursue you anymore. Daniel is unaware that I am here."


    "No! Please don¡¯t. Take my life instead if you have to!" As Bob readied his sword for the final blow, Julie desperately yelled and struggled as she was pinned down by Tiffany''s unyielding grasp.


    Julie''s helmet had been knocked off by Stone Bullets earlier, revealing emerging dragon horns on her head.


    Tiffany''s voice trembled with astonishment as she whispered, "A Dragonoid?"

 Chapter 8 – He is like an Angel

    As Julie slowly removed her armor, she gradually transformed from a human into a dragonoid. Tiffany kicked Julie''s sword aside and pointed her sword at Julie.


    "Sorry, Uncle, I don¡¯t have enough Mana to maintain the Humanization spell," Julie said, looking like a child who had done something wrong. Without her armor, Julie looked significantly younger and could pass as a teenager.


    "The spell doesn¡¯t matter anymore." Travis used to scold her whenever she showed any signs of being a dragonoid. However, now was not the time for it. Travis quickly changed the subject. "You are still young, Julie. Don¡¯t give up your life for an old man like me."


    "But I only have you. I can''t lose you!" Julie began to cry.


    "Julie, I have killed many people, many were innocent. I asked you not to become a knight, but you became one anyway. However, before you had to kill anyone, I hope that you can leave the Knight Order and live a peaceful life." Travis assured Julie. "Don''t be sad for me. I deserve to die after all the atrocity I committed."


    Julie''s transformation soon completed, she became a dragonoid with two horns, two wings and a tail. Her dragon scales were light-blue in color. She folded her wings right now, but her maximum wing span would be about eight feet wide.


    By law, all demonic races must be killed on sight in the Kingdom. Knowing that Julie was a dragonoid and that Travis took care of her, Bob and Tiffany no longer needed to fear Travis anymore.


    Tiffany walked to Bob as he lowered his sword. "Would you promise to go with her and never come back if we let you go?" She asked whether Travis would escape into the Demon Realm with Julie and never come back.


    "No. I made a promise to always follow orders until the day I die. You should kill me for your children." Travis shook his head.


    "Can you stop being so stubborn just for once!" Julie shouted using all her might with her eyes closed.


    "This is what I hate about you. So stubborn!" said Tiffany angrily.


    Travis smiled bitterly and said, "Julie, why do you think you suddenly got a promotion? Why did you get assigned into this mission with me?"


    Before Julie responded, Travis continued, "You were a hostage to keep me in check. Daniel was there to observe me and to report to his majesty as soon as I make a mistake."


    "Do you know you were followed when you chased after me?" Travis continued his series of questions.


    "Uncle, no..." Julie lowered her head, staring at the ground. "Could it be that I am the reason for all these troubles?"


    "Wait! You were followed?!" Tiffany shouted to Travis, her voice almost quaked the ground.


    "Don''t worry, I led them to somewhere in the east before coming here." Travis smiled, yet seemed somewhat frightened by Tiffany.


    "Why? Aren''t you here to kill me?" Tiffany asked doubtfully. Those who followed Travis could have been his reinforcements.


    "Are you asking whether I can survive Kill Zone?" Travis laughed and shook his head. "Have I ever won against you in a fight?" He then smiled at Tiffany.


    Bob and Tiffany realized what Travis came here for. After a sigh, Tiffany moved to Travis and attempted to treat his injuries. However, Travis swung his arm and refused her help. "Let me die. I will not go back on my promise."


    "If your promise lasts only until the day you die, I can help with that!" said N as he walked toward the knights. Adrian and Winnie followed him.


    "Who are you?" Travis and Julie said together. Bob and Tiffany were also surprised to see him coming out of hiding.


    "I am the demon who saved them." N answered directly and confidently. "Travis, I am curious, if you get another life, how would you like to live it?" N asked.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Travis looked at N for a moment before looking at Tiffany, who nodded back at him, signaling that N was trustworthy. Then, he spoke, "In this lifetime, I had to follow the law and kill my sister and her family. I had to kill numerous innocent people as an Inquisition Knight." Travis tightened his fists, feeling guilty about what he did. "If I have a next life, I hope to create a place where Julie would not be discriminated. I truly wish that she could enjoy freedom in her lifetime."


    Travis was a member of the Knight Order¡¯s Inquisition Division. It was in charge of execution.


    "Julie, in the end, you are the only one I could save." Travis shook his head with sadness.


    As a dragonoid, Julie was unlikely to have reached adulthood without Travis¡¯ protection.


    "That¡¯s blasphemy, Travis. Are you really a Holy Knight?" asked Adrian in a soft tone.


    "I suppose I¡¯ll be a demon in my next life." Travis answered without any remorse or hesitation, as if mocking the Goddess and the Kingdom.


    "That ¡­ was a lot of last words, Travis." Bob finally sheathed his sword. After hearing Travis, Bob knew the knight wouldn''t return to his post.


    Travis suddenly realized, the last time Bob opened his month was asking if he had any last words. "Haha, I see why you chose him, Tiffany. He is my complete opposite."


    "That shows how much I hate you." Tiffany replied with a scowl, still being angry at Travis for his stubborness.


    "You mentioned a promise earlier. Who made you promise?" Bob questioned Travis.


    "Saint Levi. She took me in when I was an orphan. I will never betray her." Travis answered with determination.


    Bob sighed as he turned toward Adrian and Winnie. Seeing that N was taking over the situation, he gathered the children and sat on a bench nearby.


    Travis then turned to Julie. "Julie, go find Saint Levi if you ever need help. As I have kept my promise until the day I die, she will honor her end of the bargain and protect you."


    Julie nodded and she continued to weep.


    Then, N asked Travis seriously, "If you were to be reincarnated, would you like to keep your memories from this life?


    "Huh? Well, no. There are too many things I''d rather not remember." said Travis as he sighed. "Wait, you¡¯re being serious?"


    "Yes, any other questions?" N replied, gazing at Travis, seemingly excited about his next experiment.


    "What are you planning to do with me?" Travis asked. "Am I going to die?"


    "Yes, you are going to die." N replied. "You see. I have a hypothesis regarding reincarnation that I would like to test. If you are willing, you can work with me to see if we can get you a next life."


    "Is this guy insane...?" Travis did not say this out loud, but N could tell what he was thinking from his facial expression.


    N leaned in, his voice barely audible, and said, "I am..."


    "I see, it is my honor." Travis was impressed with what he heard.


    N then drew several unknown glyphs with his fingers.


    "Wait, I have changed my mind. I want to keep my memory." Travis continued with sorrow, and his tone more serious. "I need to atone for my crimes." He made a decision, believing that N''s experiment will be successful.


    "Got it. I will do my best." N smiled reassuringly, and Travis lost consciousness as soon as he was hit with the spells.


    "Demonic Spell!" Winnie exclaimed.


    "This is called Magic." N smiled at Winnie.


    "Noland, prepare to leave immediately! We have patients, we need to move!" N spoke to the farthest house at the end of the street with a Wind spell.


    "Roger that boss!" Noland shouted back.


    "Can you finish preparations in two hours?" N said.


    "We can finish in one and a half!" Noland shouted. Without a Wind spell, it was quite an effort to make himself heard.


    "Alright, we''ll move out in one and a half. Prepare an extra carriage for the knights as well." N said.


    "Roger!" Noland replied.


    "Julie, they have an extra carriage for you and Travis, but I will need to perform first aid now." N informed the girl.


    "Alright, please!" Julie replied as if she saw a ray of light in total darkness. Although she did not understand why N was helping, this was better than Travis dying.


    Bob helped take off Travis¡¯ armor, who was moved into an abandoned house using a stretcher. N performed surgeries with healing spells as assistance. The darkness in N''s Aura was gone. Silver aura and sparkles filled the air around the house.


    "So beautiful! He is like an angel from the picture books." Winnie said with excitement as she saw the silver sparkles. After a moment of silence, Adrian replied, "Yes, he is."


    After an hour, Noland and his group finished preparing the carriages and wagons. He knocked on the door to N''s room and said, "Boss? This is Noland. We''re all set."


    "Okay. Noland, please wait for a second." N answered from inside the room.


    Bob and Tiffany had been helping N with hot water, clean towels and other things that N needed for the surgeries. "I am going to take Travis and Julie to my lab immediately; he is dying." N said to Bob and Tiffany as he cleaned his hands.


    "Okay, no problem." Tiffany replied.


    N and the group gathered in the dining room of the abandoned house. N pulled out a map and marked a location near the capital. "Let''s meet here in three days."


    "Got it." Bob replied. N was pointing at a camping site that rarely had visitors.


    Due to N''s anesthetic spells, Julie and Travis fell asleep and were carried to their carriage. N and the former bandits then departed immediately. N continued with the surgical operation on the way. With N¡¯s Levitation spell, they would arrive within a day.


    On the other hand, Adrian¡¯s family decided to take a break and resume their journey the next day.

 Chapter 9 – Inherited skills

    The abandoned house provided an excellent resting place for the family. Tiffany was exhausted from casting a major spell during the fight. She took a shower and immediately crashed into the sofa. Bob tried to prepare dinner with Adrian¡¯s and Winnie¡¯s help, but Adrian noticed that Bob''s hands were covered in bandages. "Dad, what are you trying to do with your hands? Just watch!" Adrian proclaimed and pulled Bob behind him. The boy took the initiative to work on chores that would dirty one''s hands. In the end, Bob just watched on the side as Adrian took care of most of the work.


    Together, they set a table with pork bone soup, pan fried vegetable, steamed chicken, BBQ spare ribs and white rice. They woke Tiffany up for the dinner.


    "Our dinner looks amazing, did the two of you prepare it?" Tiffany was delighted by the sight.


    "Yes, they did most of the work. I was just watching." Bob commented with warmth in his heart.


    Adrian and Winnie looked very proud as their mother gave them a kiss on their cheeks.


    While enjoying their dinner, Adrian and Winnie told Tiffany about how they prepared each of the dishes.


    "Mom, you see this bunny carrot? I cut it." Winnie said happily and gave it to Tiffany.


    "It looks so cute." Tiffany replied as she ate it with a smile.


    "Mom, take more spare ribs. I made it." Adrian then said casually.


    "Sure! These are very delicious." Tiffany complimented her son as she ate more.


    After dinner, Tiffany went back to sleep. The children washed the dishes and put everything away. After everyone had taken a bath, Bob, Adrian and Winnie enjoyed some herbal tea and relaxed near the fireplace.


    "Adrian, Winnie. Would you like to talk about what happened these few days?" asked Bob.


    "Sure." "Okay." Adrian and Winnie answered.


    "Let me start with Travis. He was your mom¡¯s childhood friend. I met him several times when I was working with your mom."


    "I used to be a Knight Exemplar and your mom was a Knight Commander. She was Saint Joseph''s strategist; and I used to report to her under the Saint''s command. Unlike Travis, we were not in the Inquisition Squad. We were in an army that defended against the demons on the Kingdom¡¯s southern border. Those demons were from a cult called the United Tribes." said Bob.


    Knight-ranking determined the knight''s noble rank and salary based on their competence in combat. However, military command chain was independent from it.


    "Why did Travis arrest us if you used to be knights?" Adrian asked with deep interest as he intensely gazed at his father.


    "It is a complicated story. There were rumors about your maternal grandmother being a demon and she was killed before getting convicted. Thanks to your great grandfather Joseph, the matter was closed for a while. However, apparently someone still thinks that your mom needs to be executed because of your grandmother." Bob looked up into the ceiling as he remembered the past.


    "Why did you quit working as a knight to become a farmer?" Adrian asked. Then, he suddenly raised his voice as he noticed something important. "WAIT! Our great grandfather Joseph is the same person as Saint Joseph?"


    Bob grinned at Adrian and said, "Yes, he is your mom''s Grandpa, but we haven''t been in contact with him."


    After a pause, Bob continued, "Part of the reason why we ran away was because many knights died in the war. Both of us wanted a peaceful life so we can stay with you and watch you grow up. For that purpose, we gave up our noble titles, bought a land and became farmers." Bob explained as he gazed at his children with a fatherly warmth.


    Adrian gazed into the distance as he pondered his bloodline.


    "If you want to stay with us, why are you leaving us?" said Winnie with teary eyes.


    "Answer me first sweetheart, why do you need to go to school?" Bob asked Winnie back.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "To study, so that I can find a good job and live a better life." Winnie answered as Bob nodded at her.


    "Right, at that time, we needed to break out of the prison, otherwise we would all be killed. N offered to break us out of the prison for free. However, that also means we would need to leave the Kingdom and become fugitives in the Demon Realm. A fugitive will not be able to attend schools and your life will be hard." Bob said as Winnie looked as if she understood.


    "After hearing my concern, N offered to lend us money to manage legal issues in the Kingdom. He will also send you and Adrian to the best school in the capital. In return, I had to sign a contract for a loan and work for him in the next fifteen years." said Bob. "He offered plenty of vacation days. So, I decided to take it. I promise to come back at least once a month. Okay?"


    "Okay, pinky promise." Winnie answered as she held up her little finger.


    "Promised." said Bob with a warm smile.


    "Why did you accept his offer so easily? Why do you trust him?" Adrian asked with doubt.


    "I couldn''t find a way to get us all out safely. We were really out of options." Bob melancholy shook his head for his failure to protect his family from the prison.


    "The handcuffs sealed off my Divine Power, so I could not use any spells. I tried to dig our way out of the prison, but it didn''t work." Bob smiled bitterly.


    Adrian¡¯s chest tightened up as he saw his father¡¯s injured fingertips. The bandages had dried blood on them. It looked like his wounds reopened during the fight. Adrian also remembered that his father had been helping out with manual labor with a straight face in the past several days.


    "Does it hurt? It looks very painful." Winnie asked as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "No, it doesn¡¯t hurt that much." Bob said as he cleaned Winnie¡¯s face gently with a handkerchief. "It''s all worth it - we are all safe now." said Bob with a sigh of relief.


    "You will burn in hell forever though." said Adrian with teary eyes. "And I am still angry about you dragging me out from the prison." Adrian was very devoted to Goddess Liliana. He would rather die and go to Heaven than to become a demon.


    "You see, Adrian." Bob said as he gently patted Adrian''s head. "Losing you would hurt me a lot more than burning in hell forever."


    "It¡¯s forever! Not just a day or two you know?" Tears began to well up in Adrian¡¯s eyes.


    "I know, don''t worry. Nothing would hurt as long as I have you both in my mind. And you will be in my mind forever." said Bob as he gently poked Adrian on the forehead. He then added, "Look at my fingertips. They don''t hurt."


    "Your arguments are not fair. I hate you, dad." said Adrian as he started crying. Winnie also started crying hugging her dad. Adrian and Winnie could not stop crying. Bob wrapped his children tight in his arms, comforting them.


    After a few moments, the children calmed down.


    "Do you know why N called himself a demon?" Winnie then asked with curiosity.


    "To understand it, there is something I need to tell you first." said Bob as he made a serious face. "These are secrets passed down in our family. Don''t tell anyone, or we may get into trouble."


    Adrian and Winnie gulped and focused.


    "I have been teaching you both about the beliefs of Goddess Liliana. However, there are many Gods outside of the Kingdom. These different beliefs are also known as different religions."


    "I thought all demons are the same." Adrian said, lowering his brows with his newfound knowledge.


    "No, they aren¡¯t. Just like how you see them as demons, some of them would see you as a demon as well. Once we are in the capital, do not talk about Gods or religions at all. Even though everyone acts like they¡¯re believers of Liliana, you never know who they truly are." Bob said with a serious face, emphasizing its importance.


    Adrian and Winnie nodded, thinking about Julie. All non-human races were seen as demons in the Kingdom and should be executed on sight. Yet, Julie had been working as a knight.


    "The second thing I need to tell you is about our Inherited Skills. We are all born with special spells. These spells are inherited from our ancestors and their glyphs are ingrained into our bodies. However, most people either don¡¯t know about them or they are keeping them a secret." said Bob. "The Kingdom considers inherited skills a threat, despite the fact that they are officially allowed. So, never show yours to anyone. Let me show you mine."


    Bob pointed his left hand toward the table and said "Appraisal!" A glyph appeared on his left arm. A few seconds later, a hologram showing details about the table emerged in the air.


    "I guess this is called Magic?" asked Adrian with excitement. Goddess Liliana''s symbol would appear on top of all Divine Spells. However, the glyph of the Appraisal spell did not contain the Goddess'' symbol, indicating that it was a Demonic Spell.


    "I have no idea." Bob smiled.


    "I am showing you the hologram for demonstration, but it is usually invisible for other people." Bob continued.


    "Wow! This is so cool!" Winnie exclaimed with her eyes wide open. Adrian mirrored her excitment.


    "I used this skill in secret to check soil acidity, status of our crops and etc. That¡¯s why our farm always did so well. I never dared using it in the city or during my tenure as a knight, though." Bob again tried to stress about its danger.


    "Does Mom have any inherited skills?" Winnie''s eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    "Her skill is called Multi-cast. It allows one to cast multiple spells simultaneously." Bob answered.


    "Wait, Travis seemed to know about Mom''s skill. Does the Kingdom know about it too?" Adrian was indeed very obervant.


    "Yes, that''s partly why we were almost killed." Bob''s expression turned somber, and he let out a heavy sigh, "The Kingdom has always been looking for a reason to kill us."


    "That''s why, Adrian, stop saying it is your fault. It pains your Mom whenever you say that." Bob gently placed his hand on Adrian''s cheeks. "She believes it is her fault that we are targeted, even though she has done nothing wrong."


    Adrian nodded in silence.

 Chapter 10 - Calm before the storm

    "When your inherited skills awaken, you could connect with some of our ancestors. You may see their memories, learn a new language or even talk to them. It is different for each person. When it happens, just stay calm and there is no need to be afraid, okay?" Bob reassured his children about what might happen.


    "Okay." Adrian and Winnie nodded.


    "Even though they''re our ancestors, many of them don''t believe in Goddess Liliana. So, oo Goddess Liliana, they would be considered demons." said Bob. "That is another reason why they are targeting Mom and us."


    "So, remember, don¡¯t tell anyone about the other religions or our inherited skills, alright?"


    "Alright!" Adrian and Winnie responded firmly, understanding the gravity of the situation.


    "Now, let me go back to your question, Winnie sweetie. Why is N calling himself a demon? To be honest with you, I am not entirely sure, but I have a pretty good guess. There are certain individuals who believe in the freedom of communicating with their ancestors; and unlike many other religions, they refer to themselves as demons in the Kingdom. I have not seen any news articles about them. However, during my military days, I heard rumors that they were attempting to overthrow the Kingdom and the Church." Bob explained. "I suspect N might be one of them."


    "Is talking to our ancestors like talking to Grandpa and Grandma?" Winnie asked, seeking clarification.


    "You¡¯re right, Winnie." said Bob. "Adrian, in my absence, please look after your mom and Winnie."


    "Got it Dad. I promise." Adrian answered with determination.


    After the talk, Bob tucked the children in for the night, giving each of them a gentle goodnight kiss. Then, he went to his bedroom to join Tiffany.


    "Why did you tell the children about the family''s secrets?" Tiffany asked with concern.


    "Nothing, I just felt that it was the right time. They are old enough to keep secrets." Bob tried to explain, looking confused. He wasn''t too sure himself.


    "This reminds me of the time right before the final battle." Tiffany was worried. "It is as if you knew that something bad would happen; and you would try to prepare for it."


    "Yes, I remember."


    "You might process a danger-sensing Inherited Passive Skill. We must exercise caution on this journey. Let¡¯s not use the Levitation spell to conserve our Mana." Tiffany suggested.


    "Sounds good." Bob nodded.


    On the next day, the family continued their journey north after a quick breakfast. To avoid encounters with knights, they decided to take a more secluded path. This path lay inside a valley of lush forest with a gentle river flowing alongside to their right. Without the rush and haste from speeding through the Levitation spell, the family conserved their energy and took their time enjoying the scenery. Along the way, they frequently stopped to clear overgrown underbrush obstructing their path. There were also debris from landslides blocking the way, which explained why the path was now abandoned.


    "Should we turn around?" Adrian commented on the huge chunk of mud and rock, three meters tall, that blocked their way.


    "No need." Bob walked to the front from the last wagon, raised his arm, and chanted. "Divine Spell: Sink."


    The ground slightly shook, and the debris sank into the ground as if it were a bottomless swamp.


    "Let''s go." Tiffany signaled Adrian as Bob returned to his wagon, as if it was not a big deal. Having attended school and studied in a typical countryside elementry school, Adrian felt his common sense being twisted by his parents.


    After the sun reached its peak, the oppressive humidity and sweltering temperature baked the family with a suffocating heat.


    "Mom, I''m melting! Can you please cast the Cold Wind spell?" Adrian flapped his shirt repeatedly, driving the second wagon.


    "Not right now, sweetie. We should conserve our Divine Power. Why don''t you use a folded paper fan? Winnie, can you grab one from the box you''re sitting on and hand me one as well?" Tiffany said, feeling hot herself.


    "Hey Winnie, can I get one too?" Bob called out from the rear wagon.


    "Alright!" Winnie replied.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The family continued to travel. At around 3pm, which was the hottest time of the day, Tiffany suddenly proposed, "It''s Sunday, after all! Shall we take a break and enjoy a swim?" She noticed that everyone, including herself, had been very stressed in the last few days. So, she made up an excuse to relax with her family.


    "Yay!" The children shouted in excitement; Bob smiled.


    They found a flat piece of land on the side of the river and parked their wagons there. After setting up camp, the family changed into bathing suits. Tiffany and Winnie changed into one piece swimsuits with attached skirts for modesty. Bob and Adrian changed into swim trunks.


    It was October, nearing the end of the rain season. The river sparkled with crystal-clear water. The riverbank was relatively shallow with a sandy bottom. The middle of the river had a U-shaped bottom, and was much deeper. Since the family was on the west side of the river and it was in the afternoon, the scorching sun was nicely covered up by the trees on the west river bank, and the family reveled in the cool shade beneath the trees.


    Adrian and Winnie''s first game involved digging a hole in the riverbank, which became deep and wide enough for Winnie to sit in. Then, Adrian dug a water channel that directed the river water into the hole. "Kekeke." Winnie giggled inside the hole as cold water filled it up. Tiffany was sitting submerged in the water, watching the children from about ten feet away. Bob was floating on the water facing up, relaxing and slowly swimming against the water current. After playing with the sand for an hour, the area was decorated by sand castles, mounds, and holes. Next, Tiffany and Bob engaged in exhilarating swimming races with the children. The kids had learned to swim at the tender age of six. As a result, they were proficient in swimming.


    Around 5pm, Bob took out a fishing net, expertly caught some fish and released some back to the river. "We only take from nature what we need." As a farmer, this is what he had always taught the children.


    Bob cleaned the fish on the river side while the rest of the family washed up. While Bob showered, Tiffany prepared dinner as the children washed and hanged everyone''s swim gears. Dinner consisted of a hearty fish soup, steamed fish, and a side of pan-fried vegetables. The fish tasted exceptionally delectable due to their freshness. Following dinner, Adrian and Winnie devoted some time to practicing their Divine Spells before retiring for the night.


    On the forth day of the journey, the family continued to move north beside the river in the valley. The path led them to cross the river through a wooden bridge. The river thus switched from their right side to left. It was a nice change because the blazing sun was now nicely covered up by the trees on their east side. After lunch, the weather became cloudy and the wind was getting cooler, which was a welcoming change to the family after a hot day.


    Around 2pm, as the family continued moving north, the river divided into north-flowing and east-flowing branches. The east-flowing branch of the river obstructed their path, providing a challenge to their northbound quest. They followed the river and discovered a wooden bridge for crossing around 3pm.


    As they traveled, the wind grew increasingly stronger, causing the trees in the forest to sway noticeably. Many dried leaves were blown off the trees, swirling around inside the valley like miniature whirlwinds.


    "It looks like a storm is coming. With the river water level so high even before the rain, the road is going to flood. We need to find higher ground." Bob told Tiffany from the back wagon with a sense of urgency.


    Tiffany, driving the front wagon, said, "Got it!" She had been searching for a path to move uphill. Unfortunately, this secluded mountain trail was not charted on the map, leaving them to explore by instinct and observation alone.


    Bob and Tiffany decided to keep moving past 5pm in search of a path leading to higher ground. Unfortunately, their search was futile; because of the horses and the wagons, they were confined to the road and could not venture into the forest. At around 7pm, as the dusk descended, the sky turned purple and welcomed the darkness of the night.


    "I guess we have no choice but to exert some Divine Power." Tiffany remarked.


    Bob leapt off from the driver''s seat, placed his hands on the ground, and incanted, "Divine Spell: Stone Platform."


    The ground shook violently as an area the size of a football field raised up. Falling trees around the area grumbled as the sand and mud underneath them were utilized for the platform. The family''s wagons were elevated by about four meters.


    Bob and Tiffany then said, "Divine Spell: Stone House." Bob made a sturdy house and a stable to shelter the family and their horses from the wind, while Tiffany made a mini-watchtower. The couple literally built a mini but sturdy military fortress.


    The clouds finally unleashed their torrent after midnight, deluging the landscape


    In case of emergencies, the couple decided that getting enough sleep is crucial in this journey. They made a military-like sleeping schedule since the previous night. Tiffany''s sleeping hours were from 2100-0300, while Bob''s were from 0300-0900. Tonight, they set up camp late. So, in order to keep the schedule, they had a quick dinner and skipped their shower.


    Unbeknownst to them, the couple transitioned into their military operational mindset. Their actions became sharper, quicker, and they were less tolerant of inefficiency. More importantly, their gentle and warm smiles were replaced by stern, resolute expressions. Both Adrian and Winnie noticed the change in their parents.


    In the middle of the night, while Tiffany was sleeping, Bob was outside in a watchtower, watching the night. Adrian and Winnie were preparing to sleep after playing with toys. Winnie turned to Adrian with anxiety. "Mom and Dad seem to be very nervous. I am scared. Is something going to happen?"


    Abruptly, a thunder burst exploded in the sky, flashing the windows and shocking the children. Winnie jumped and held on to Adrian''s arm. Adrian was scared and nervous also. There was a heavy feeling in his chest that he couldn''t explain. He did his best to comfort his sister.


    "Don''t worry, sis. Dad and Mom are here. They will keep us safe." Adrian resolved himself to comfort Winnie. "Your big brother is here too and I will protect you. There is no need to be scared."


    By saying that, Adrian was trying to comfort himself as well. "Why don''t we play some more games before we go to bed?" he said in an attempt to distract Winnie from her anxiety with another game.


    "Okay!" Winnie answered as another thunderclap shook the children.

 Chapter 11 – The Behemoth

    The next morning, the road was completely flooded by rushing water. The platform was now the only refuge amidst the turbulent waters. Despite being pummeled relentlessly by the tempest, the platform was remarkably stable, and the children played inside safely.


    "Rain, Rain, Go Away.


    Come Again Another Day.


    Little Winnie Wants To Play.


    Rain, Rain, Go Away."


    Since the family could not continue the journey, they spent a relaxing day singing and playing various games and toys. While the rattling windows and thunderclaps still caused anxiety in the children, they calmed down and fared much better than yesterday. Tiffany and Bob were both able to sleep for eight hours and regain their vigor.


    On the next day, sometime after breakfast, Bob and Tiffany suddenly stood up and equipped their leather armor.


    "A very powerful monster is closing in. Adrian, quickly put on your armor and help Winnie with hers." Tiffany told her children urgently. Adrian and Winnie quickly put on their armor. While they were at it, Bob went out and climbed to the top of the roof.


    From the south, the family could hear a low rumbling growl. From about two kilometers away, the monster was destroying everything in its path as it approached the family. Bob swiftly returned to the house.


    "The Behemoth is running straight toward us. It is escaping from a mini tsunami, which is coming right behind it. Perhaps a dam collapsed." Bob reported to Tiffany, his voice tinged with unease.


    "What?! One of the four godly beasts? It had even defeated two Saints at once. What are we going to do?" Tiffany exclaimed, her fear and anxiety palpable as she stood before the children. Hearing Tiffany, Adrian and Winnie also became scared and they instinctively moved closer to their mother.


    "I''ll chase it away." Bob said with determination. However, Tiffany was very worried. In an attempt to console his wife, Bob added, "Don''t forget, I was a Knight Exemplar; and I am way stronger than I was 10 years ago."


    "Divine Spells: Iron Wall, Reinforced Blade, Enhanced Strength, Stoneskin, Elemental Shield, Levitation." he muttered. In addition to the regular combat spells, Bob also cast Levitation on himself. Levitation, combined with Enhanced Strength, increased his leg strength for jumping, he dashed toward the Behemoth at an incredible speed. After each jump, Bob would step on a tree branch and jump again; it was as if he was flying on tree tops.


    Adrian, Winnie and Tiffany moved toward a window to watch Bob dash toward the Behemoth. The Behemoth was still very far away, therefore it looked small. Adrian only realized how big the Behemoth was when Bob made contact with the beast.


    The Behemoth towered over the landscape, with a massive frame standing fifty meters tall and thirty meters wide. It was racing towards the family, destroying all small hills and trees on its path, with each stomp creating mini-tsunamis. It had horns like a bison, tusks that were long and curved like a mammoth. Its front legs stump the ground with incredible force. Its powerful hind legs sent the entire beast temporary flying after each step. Undaunted by the battering wind and the torrential downpour, the giant monster rushed toward the family at a tremendous speed.


    As Bob neared the monster, he swiftly cast Appraisal on it. However, all the spell told him was that the Behemoth was impossible to be defeated. "The spell only worked partially because its Mana is too strong for my spell to penetrate." Bob thought as he read the Appraisal hologram.


    After seeing that, Bob decided to first send the beast in another direction. To catch its attention, he used some flashy spells. "Divine Spells: Explosion, Fire Balls." The spells hit the Behemoth and Bob moved toward the west immediately. However, the Behemoth did not follow Bob. Apparently, it did not even feel his attack.


    The beast continued to move forward. "At this rate, it will reach Tiffany and the children in half a minute. It looks like I can''t preserve my Divine Power anymore." Bob strategized urgently.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Bob unsheathed his sword and began channeling his Divine Power into the blade. At the same time, he dashed across tree tops back to the front of the Behemoth. After five seconds, Bob swiftly repositioned himself in front of the Behemoth. He focused on infusing his Divine Power into the Reinforced Blade spell, which augmented the blade''s cutting range and sharpness. His long sword was now glowing with a three-meter-long layer of Amber-colored Aura. Bob then jumped up into the air, focused his mana at the tip of his blade and plunging it into the Behemoth''s forehead.


    The Behemoth made a rumbling growl, which vibration shook all of its surroundings including Bob - he felt his whole body trembled. His family was behind him, however. The only thing on his mind was to get the Behemoth''s attention and lure it away. Taking a deep, preparatory breath, Bob unleashed a mighty ¡°HAAA!¡± as the Aura enveloping his blade surged to a five-meter length. Bob used all his strength to push his blade forward, slicing through the tough hide of the Behemoth. As a practitioner of the Death Blade School, Bob''s Reinforced Blade Aura was very sharp. In two seconds, he made a three meters long gash on the Behemoth''s forehead.


    Feeling pain on its forehead, the Behemoth tilted his massive head sideways and tried to scratch it on the trees and the mountain. Bob quickly jumped toward the sky and dashed to a location where the Beast could best see him. "Divine Spells: Explosion, Fire Balls." The blasts of the spells finally caught the beast''s attention and it started charging toward Bob.


    Bob smiled and began dashing west, uphill into the mountainous forest. After moving away for about ten seconds, however, Bob stopped smiling, "I lured it away, but now what should I do?"


    "Mom, is the Behemoth getting smaller, or is it just an illusion because it''s getting farther?" Adrian asked as he observed.


    "It is getting smaller. Many high-class beasts, depending on the amount of Mana they have, can control their sizes up to a certain level. The Behemoth was using its maximum size for some reason. We might need to find out." Tiffany replied, her anxiety dissipated as the beast went toward the mountain.


    As the Behemoth got smaller, its speed increased. Upon reaching the height of approximately three meters and a width of two meters, it suddenly accelerated straight toward Bob, aiming its horns at him. "Divine Spell: Phalanx." Bob blocked the attack at an angle. His skills in using a shield allowed him to receive the attack gently, as if he was pushed toward the sky.


    "The beast''s Mana is much greater than mine, and now it has become much faster. I can''t escape from it," Bob thought as he calmly observed the beast. Following its initial assault, the Behemoth turned around and sprinted toward Bob''s landing spot. It intended to deliver the finishing blow before Bob could land.


    "Divine Spell: Stone Wall." Bob made a seven-meter-high stone column with its top made of mud to break his fall. As soon as Bob landed on the stone wall, the Behemoth''s charge obliterated the Stone Wall''s base along with multiple trees in its path. At the same time, Bob somersaulted to the side and landed as the fallen trees crashed into the ground. The beast stopped abruptly and turned around. As soon as Bob landed, the Behemoth cast Stone Lances. Multiple sharp, circular stone spikes appeared from the ground at an angle, attempting to skewer Bob.


    Bob dashed toward the beast to avoid the Stone Lances. To Bob''s surprise, the Behemoth charged toward his right side, rather than directly at him. Bob was briefly startled. "Why?" he thought. Immediately, through his extended Divine Power in the vicinity, he sensed a Stone Lance thrusting toward him on his left from the ground. Instinctively, he immediately jumped to his right, which put him directly in front of the Behemoth.


    "Divine Spells: Stone Wall, Phalanx." Bob created a Stone Wall at an angle almost perpendicular to the Behemoth''s charge and swayed the Behemoth slightly toward its own Stone Lances. At the same time, using the momentum from dodging the Stone Lances, he accelerated to his right and put up his shield at a forty-five-degree angle toward the beast. Seeing that the charge would not reach Bob, the Behemoth turned its head to its right, and then strongly swung its tusks at Bob.


    The former Knight Exemplar blocked the attack. When the attack struck his shield, the Iron Wall spell absorbed some of the blunt force, but the former knight was still knocked back. Bang! The momentum from the impact caused him to collide with a tree and knock it down. "My left arm is slightly strained," Bob immediately stood up and check for injuries. However, the Behemoth did not allow Bob any time to rest. Again, it cast Stone Lances at Bob from his left. With the speed of the Behemoth''s assaults, Bob had no time to think. He immediately jumped to his right and was knocked back by the Behemoth''s swinging tusk, just as before.


    Each time, Bob had to use all his strength just to evade the attacks. Since the Behemoth was charging toward him, he could not jump backward; otherwise Bob would have been skewered by its tusks or horns, or even crushed under its feet. Bob''s only choice was to jump to his right, where Behemoth''s charge would have missed, but its less damaging tusk swing would hit. The fight was entirely under the Behemoth''s control.


    Before Bob could rest, the Behemoth, again, charged toward Bob slightly to his right, cast Stone Lances on his left and knocked him away. This attack repeated two more times.


    "This attack pattern is simple, yet very effective." Bob thought, under pressure, feeling pain in his shield arm.

 Chapter 12 – Advanced Skill

    Bob was once again sent flying by the Behemoth''s repeated, but fierce, attack pattern. Despite its predictability, Bob had to exert all his strength just to dodge, which delayed his thinking and made it difficult for him to improvise a counter attack.


    "I''m going to die at this rate," Bob thought, deciding to take a risk; he charged toward the Behemoth before it turned around.


    "This time, I charged toward it before dodging, so the Stone Lances should now be behind me." Bob thought, analyzing the situation. "The Behemoth always turns around to its left after it charges. Let me try to get to its left side and see if I can attack."


    As expected, the Behemoth accelerated toward him as soon as it turned around. Bob attempted to jump to the Behemoth''s blind-side to dodge its charge. However, as if the Behemoth had predicted Bob''s plan, it cast Stone Lances on its rear-left to protect its blind spot.


    "Uh oh." Bob was going to jump into the lances and skewer himself. He immediately used all his strength to change his dash from right to left. Bob was able to prevent himself from getting skewered, he was going to be slammed hard from the Behemoth''s frontal charging attack at this rate.


    "Divine Spell: Stone Wall!" Bob''s Stone Wall slightly lifted the Behemoth''s left leg. Because the beast turned its head to its right before the tusk swing, this caused it to lose its balance and turn to its right. Although this delayed the Behemoth''s tusk swing, the beast quickly regained its balance, and Bob was violently struck by the fierce assault.


    Bob was sent flying by the swing. His back crashed into a tree, knocking it down. Immediately, he grimaced as a sharp pain stung his left arm. It was injured from blocking the tusk. In this exchange, he took a risk charging forward, but it did not work out. However, if not for his quick thinking, things could have been worse.


    "Close one." Bob thought, feeling distress. At a loss for how to survive this fight, he reminisced about his life. The Behemoth temporary stopped its assault and growled again, staring at Bob. Bob did not know whether the beast was complimenting him or if it was telling him that this battle would end with its next attack.


    "Activate the Advanced Skill: Danger Sense." A man''s voice suddenly echoed in Bob''s head.


    "It has been a while," Bob replied.


    "Focus on the fight," the voice urged.


    Bob then chanted, "Advanced Skill: Danger Sense."


    The Behemoth growled again, and the ground began to shake violently. The ground beneath Bob started to liquefy. This time, Stone Lances came from all directions except in front of him.


    Bob had an urge to jump to his right, because of the repeated Stone Lance attacks from his left. However, before the Stone Lances even appeared on the ground, Bob saw a vision of himself getting skewered by jumping to his right.


    "So, this is Danger Sense." Bob remarked on the skill''s functionality.


    Bob dashed forward, even before the Stone Lances appeared on the ground. "I can''t dodge its next attack because of the liquefied ground anyway. I will attack."


    The Behemoth appeared taken aback, but it made no difference. Instead of swinging its tusks, the Behemoth charged straight toward Bob with the intention of ending the fight.


    "Divine Spell: Stone Wall." Bob cast a wide, but thin, wall to block the Behemoth''s view of vision.


    "Without Danger Sense, this would have been a direct hit," Bob thought, smiling confidently, "but not anymore."


    Right now, Bob could clearly feel and see multiple ways he could die or be injured in the next two seconds. With this information, he could tell where the Behemoth would emerge from behind the Stone Wall, and where it would step on. He took one small step toward a tiny safe spot that the Behemoth would miss, crouched down, and pointed his long sword upward. Throughout the fight, he had been pouring his Mana into the blade. Bob''s sword was now way sharper and stronger than when he stabbed the beast on its forehead.


    The Behemoth was certain of its victory, planning to trample everything: the Stone Wall, the trees, and, of course, its adversary. However, upon shattering the Stone Wall, something unbelievable happened: Bob was crouching in a tiny gap between its nose and its tusk. At this moment, Bob stabbed the Behemoth from below it. With the momentum of the Behemoth''s charge, Bob slashed through its chest by simply raising and holding on to his sword, which wounded the beast badly as blood gushed out from its laceration.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "How did he do this?" The Behemoth growled, turned around and fell. Bob remained alert for another minute, during which the beast stayed on the ground without moving.


    "Phew... That was close. Danger Sense drains a lot of Divine Power." Bob thought and sat on the ground, breathing heavily.


    Meanwhile, the tsunami arrived. Bob had led the Behemoth uphill onto the mountain, so the water did not reach him. He jumped onto a tree and made his way to the river side by traversing the treetops. He looked toward the southeast and saw that his family''s stone house was unharmed. Yet, when he cast Appraisal on the stone house, Adrian, Winnie and Tiffany were not there.


    More importantly, Bob felt a powerful Aura approaching from the south, arriving within half a minute. Bob picked up his shield and sword again and flexed his injured left arm. An abrupt sharp pain fiercely surged through his mind from his left arm and chest. Bob uncontrollably grimaced and let out a sound in agony. "Oww..." But he had no time to check his injury. Instead, the father steeled himself from the pain, and took deep breaths to restore as much Divine Power as possible.


    "Found you!" Boom! A fair-skinned woman in her thirties landed around 20 feet away from Bob. Her choppy-bob-styled blue hair waved as debris blown up from her landing fell back down. She coldly stared at Bob with her Sapphire eyes just like a hunter eyeing its prey.


    "My name is Bob. May I ask who you are?" Bob initiated the conversation. If possible, he would like to avoid fighting such a powerful opponent with an injury.


    "I am Saint Levi. Good job defeating Travis. What happened to him and his follower? That blue haired girl." Levi said as she focused her gaze at Bob.


    "Um¡­" Bob paused for an instant before answering. "They are dead. What do you want?" The opponent was a Saint. Telling the truth would mean betraying N and exposing his location.


    "Finish the job." said Levi as her face darkened. She extended her Divine Power to the vicinity as Bob also extended his.


    Levi''s Divine Power was at least one magnitude more powerful than Bob''s. Bob had to concentrate his Mana into a tight, small sphere, barely keeping Levi''s overwhelming Divine Power at bay. Bob chanted, "Appraisal," but the spell''s Mana could not reach Levi and thus failed. Levi confidently walked toward Bob and chanted. "Divine Spell: Water Dragon." A dragon made of water from the tsunami emerged and surged toward Bob on his right. Bob charged toward Levi to avoid the dragon, and at the same time attacked with his sword. Levi blocked Bob''s attack with her shield and kicked him toward the dragon. The dragon violently engulfed Bob, knocking him back, falling several trees before dispersing and letting the man onto the ground.


    "Your Stoneskin and Elemental Shield are pretty solid." Levi commented with a hint of approval, her gaze fixed on Bob.


    "Thanks for noticing," Bob said, standing up, "but your Water Dragon was rather underwhelming." Another torment of pain gushed from his abdomen and back, but Bob gritted his teeth and acted as if he wasn''t injured.


    "I don''t believe in overkill. You see, I usually test out people''s strengths before deciding how to kill them." Levi said with a hint of anger and confidence.


    "Octa-cast Divine Spells: Kill Zone." Tiffany chanted from her hiding spot.


    Six high pressure Water Guns mixed with Stone Bullets surrounded Levi and shot at her. She dashed back, and a Stone Wall Trap appeared behind her. A few days ago, Julie was trapped by this Stone Wall and had to defend against the attack. However, unlike Julie, Levi effortlessly shattered the Stone Wall with her elbow and dashed through it. Using a combination of Stone Walls, acrobatics and flying slashes, she quickly destroyed all of the glyphs composing the Kill Zone spell. Lastly, she sent a flying slash in Tiffany''s direction, but Tiffany skillfully dodged it.


    Although Bob was acting fine and standing, he could not assist his wife due to the agony from the previous attack.


    "Octa-cast? Are you Tiffany?" Levi''s eyes widened as she asked, but Tiffany did not answer.


    "Damn the Royal Family. They never mentioned Tiffany in their report. This is why Travis is..." Levi gulped as she thought. "In any case, I must bring this fight to an end."


    "Tiffany, stay back and cast another one," Bob said urgently to his wife. "I''ll hold her off for a little longer."


    "Okay!" Tiffany understood how dire the situation was. However, she was not going to abandon her husband.


    "You should find this... sufficient." Levi said with a cold smile, and then chanted. "Divine Spell: Ice Lance." Water from the rain raised and gathered to form lances. Then, they were frozen at an incredible speed before launching toward Bob from his left.


    "Lances on my left again?" Bob thought as he charged toward Levi. Levi attacked Bob using her sword. In just a few seconds, they exchanged multiple hits.


    "Nice swordsmanship. They say that the Death Blade School counters the Thousand Blades. Let''s see how you try it." Levi complimented Bob like a superior.


    "Advanced Skill: Danger Sense." Bob whispered to himself. "I see." Bob thought as he saw Levi''s plan.


    "Divine Spell: Water Slicer," she whispered quietly, creating a glyph two meters away at Bob''s blind spot on his right side. As she did so, Levi tried to slash across Bob''s left shoulder from above.


    Using Danger Sense, the trajectories of both fatal attacks appeared in Bob''s mind. "Divine Spell: Stone Wall." He swiftly created a Stone Wall at an angle to the Water Slicer, which splashed and shattered in a mist. He then skillfully parried the slash to his left shoulder with his shield, albeit painfully for his left arm''s injury, and promptly countered Levi.


    Bob delivered a downward slash with both hands at Levi''s right shoulder. His Aura focused on the tip of his sword, creating a crescent moon in the air. "Death Blade School: Crescent Moon Slash."


    Despite Levi''s superior strength, Bob managed to hit the Saint''s shoulder. This surprised both Bob and Levi. "Thanks my ancestors. The Danger Sense skill is very useful."


    "Focus on the fight. It''s not over yet." the voice from earlier urged Bob to concentrate.

 Chapter 13 – Hang on and wait for me

    Levi did not expect Bob to be able to counterattack. To her surprise, despite stepping back to dodge, Bob still slashed through her shoulder, leaving a five-inch-long cut on her armor. However, the cut was not deep enough to wound her.


    Levi did not expect Bob to be able to counterattack. To her surprise, despite stepping back to dodge, Bob still slashed through her shoulder, leaving a five-inch-long cut on her armor. However, the cut was not deep enough to wound her.


    "This armor is expensive." Levi complained in frustration as she examined the cut on her armor.


    "Good job cutting through it. You¡¯re good. I can see why Travis lost to you." Levi quickly recovered and complimented Bob. "That attack was the Thousand Blades School¡¯s Pincer Strike. Coming from me, very few people could have countered it. If the Behemoth hadn¡¯t worn you out, I¡¯d be having a much harder time fighting you."


    "Travis was my student you know? I taught him the Thousand Blades style. Now, for my deceased student, I will get serious." Levi added as she coldly stared at Bob.


    "I can see the similarity between the two of you." Bob pointed out with a smirk, "You both talk a lot."


    At this moment, Bob inhaled deeply, holding his breath as he stored a tremendous amount of Mana into his sword. All of a sudden, before Bob could react, Levi stabbed him through his upper left chest, as if she had teleported to his location. Boom! A shockwave from Levi''s high speed dash shook the area immediately after.


    "Now, this was the Phantom Blade School¡¯s Vanishing Thrust." Levi said stoically, standing only a few feet away from Bob with her sword lodged in his chest.


    Bob could sense her attack with his Danger Sense, but he could only react fast enough to move his heart out of the way, preventing an instant kill.


    "No!" Tiffany cried out in distress.


    "Cast Kill Zone, now!" Bob shouted back with an urgent tone.


    "Of course, this was inevitable. Do you honestly think you two stand a chance against a Saint? You''re not even Holy Knights." Levi said to Tiffany with a smile, as if celebrating her victory. Then, she tried to pull her sword from Bob. However, with a surge of determination, Bob grasped Levi''s sword at its crossguard with his left arm, refusing to let go.


    "Octa-cast Divine Spells: Kill Zone!" Tiffany shouted.


    Through Danger Sense, Bob knew that Levi could easily slice through his left chest and then evade the upcoming Kill Zone spell. He did not have enough strength to prevent this. However, while it happened, he would have enough time to drive a sword into Levi¡¯s chest. As long as he could take down the Saint, his family would be safe!


    Levi, noticing what Bob was trying to do, immediately let go of her sword and leapt backward. She did not try to injure Bob more than this, despite her being able to.


    Bang! However, Levi did not go far. Her back collided with a giant redwood tree, which stopped her momentarily. Seizing the chance, Bob mustered his remaining strength to stab the Saint in her left chest. Unfortunately, due to his injury, Bob lost control of his Divine Power, causing Amber-colored Aura on his sword to swirl with instability. Ching! The stab scratched the Saint''s armor without dealing any injury. After the unsuccessful stab, Bob lost strength in his right arm, and his sword clattered to the ground. Having failed in his attack, Bob leapt backward with his last ounce of strength to escape from the Kill Zone spell.


    At this moment, Tiffany''s Kill Zone spell hit Levi with a mix of spells from multiple elements.


    "So, Danger Sense doesn¡¯t show me futures where I don¡¯t get hurt." Bob thought.


    "Right, Danger Sense always shows you the worst case scenarios using what you have seen." The voice in Bob''s head explained. "It can''t tell what your enemy is thinking."


    Bob coughed up blood, his consciousness faded, and he succumbed to his injuries.


    "Bob!" Tiffany cried as she rushed toward Bob. She caught Bob before he hit the ground and carefully laid him down on his side to prevent the sword in his chest from dislocating.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    As the Kill Zone spell struck Levi, a dense veil of steam and smoke obscured her location. Tiffany quickly carried Bob away to a safer distance.


    After the Kill Zone spell ended, Levi cast "Divine Spell: Wind Gust," blowing off the smoke from the area. The Saint emerged completely unscathed.


    "She must have blocked all of the attacks using Water Walls and Stone Walls." Tiffany thought.


    In most cases, blood loss would be minimized by not moving the sword. However, when Levi poured her Aura into the sword, the wound widened by half an inch at each cutting edge, resulting in a gush of blood.


    Upon seeing Bob''s wound, Levi said, "Tiffany, if you..."


    Levi suddenly dashed backward very quickly. Multiple Water Slicers and a Water Dragon struck the ground between Levi and the couple, creating a barrier. A black-robed, masked man followed behind the Water Dragon. The force of the attack shook the ground, blowing up mud and dust. Once the dust settled and the smoke cleared, Tiffany spotted the man''s back and wondered, "Is that N? What brings him here?"


    The man in black faced Levi, drew his sword and extended his black-silver Mana. His Aura was apparently an order of magnitude weaker than Levi¡¯s; similar in strength to Bob''s before his battle with the Behemoth.


    "Judging from your Mana, you¡¯re about as strong as a Holy Knight, but I don¡¯t recognize you." Levi said as she picked up Bob''s sword and carefully examined N. "I guess you won''t be introducing yourself, then?"


    Without diverting his eyes from Levi, the black-robed man calmly said to Tiffany, "Take him away and use a first-aid kit. Hang in there and wait for me."


    Recognizing the man as N, Tiffany replied, "Okay," and carefully carried Bob away. N stood warily between Levi and Tiffany, protecting the couple.


    After Tiffany carried Bob away, N answered, "Thank you for waiting, Saint Levi. I am a demon. Nice to make your acquaintance."


    "And I must commend you for your bravery," Levi clapped by hitting her shield with the side of her sword, "to openly admit being a demon in front of a Saint."


    "I am flattered. Now, what are you going to do?" N asked politely.


    "Um¡­ do you even need to ask?" Levi, not in a good mood, asked back with animosity as she readied her fighting stance.


    "Try it." N''s facial expression turned stern. He took a deep breath, stood sideways and pointed the tip of his sword at Levi¡¯s stomach. As he focused, the occasional swirl of the black Mana on his sword became steady. The instability of Mana in the Reinforced Blade spell was a weakness. The sword was toughest when all of its Mana were concentrated and pressured into an immobile cluster.


    "What is that stance?" Levi wondered, as it did not seem to be from any of the four major combat schools. The typical stance would point the sword upward toward her throat. "Could it be a stance from a lesser-known school? What¡¯s even more striking is that he has no sidearm or shield on his left hand. It''s outrageous, to say the least, for someone with significantly weaker Mana to challenge a Saint, literally, single-handedly." With hundreds of years of fighting experiences, Levi felt that something was off, but she could not tell what it was. She carefully moved closer to the demon with a fighting stance. "Let¡¯s test it out with something safer. Thousand Blades School: Flash."


    First, she quickly thrust her sword at the demon¡¯s eyes from a distance. She averted her gaze as a brilliant flash of light shone at the tip of her sword, which could temporarily blind a person. Still out of range for a direct attack, she stepped forward to her left and attempted to disarm the demon with a strike aimed at his sword. N deftly tilted his sword and evaded the strike with ease. Then, with her sword pointing downward, she dashed ahead, and executed a swift slash at N¡¯s legs. N took a step back and skillfully evaded it.


    "You could still see after my Flash spell?" Levi inquired, but she was not surprised because many experienced fighters could also counter it.


    "First, I need to impress her." N thought before saying, "I averted my gaze after reading your glyph."


    "Glyph reading? Now, that is an exceptionally rare talent." Levi commented with a spark of surprise. She was impressed by N.


    The huge majority of people used Divine Spells without any understanding of what the glyphs showed. This was especially true among high ranking combat-oriented knights, who often prioritized brawn over brains.


    Next, N initiated his assault by chanting, "Stone Lances." Three clusters of Stone Lances shot up from the ground at an angle, surrounding Levi from the left, right and back about five meters away. At the same time, he swung his sword downward from the front, cutting off any potential escape route to the sky.


    Levi did not expect someone to be able to perform Triple Cast. Caught off guard, she jumped back and got grazed by the Stone Lance on her back, resulting in a slight injury and bleeding. Thanks to her strong Divine Power and Stoneskin, the wound was not deep.


    "I understand now." Levi suddenly realized what had been bothering her. "A Triple Caster! His Aura is spread out just like that man from centuries ago. Interesting."


    "Water Slicer, Stone Lance, Stone Bullet," N cast three spells at once, and again from three different directions, while attacking with his sword.


    Levi blocked the Water Slicer with her shield, deflected the sword strike with her sword, and raised a Stone Wall to shield herself from the Stone Lance and Stone Bullets on her back. However, one defensive spell was not enough to block two offensive spells - her Stone Wall was quickly shattered and her back was again struck by the Stone Bullets.


    "I need to come up with strategy to fight against Triple Cast." Levi thought as she endured the pain.

 Chapter 14 - A worthy opponent

    Levi calmly assessed the situation, thinking, "Trying to fight against a Triple Caster in a spell-casting match would put me at a disadvantage. I need to overwhelm him with my superior Mana and physical strength."


    The Thousand Blade School utilizes both shield and sword in many creative ways. As their swords clashed, she swung the edge of her shield at N.


    Levi''s physical strength was greater than N''s. Once she no longer hesitated, N could not muster enough concentration to cast three spells at once. "Stone Lance." N cast a spell to counter Levi''s shield bash, while stepping back to get some distance, in order to prepare for another barrage of Triple Cast.


    "Divine Spell: Water Slicer." Levi''s attack spell stopped N in his track by attacking the empty space behind him. Without giving N a break, she attacked N with a barrage of relentless sword strikes and shield bashes. Wielding only a single sword, N was at a disadvantage. He occasionally cast Stone Lance and Stone Wall to make up for his unarmed left hand.


    Mini flying slashes from evaded attacks, shockwaves from blocks and parries, together with missed attack spells continued to cause collateral damage to their surroundings.


    "Divine Spell: Ice Lance." Levi cast another spell during her relentless barrage of sword strikes. Whenever Levi cast a spell, her attacks would momentarily slow. Seizing the opportunity, N cast two spells. "Stone Wall. Stone Lance." His Stone Wall blocked her Ice Lance, and the Stone Lance was blocked by Levi''s shield while they crossed swords again, unleashing another gust of wind and shockwave.


    Despite their tremendous difference in Mana, Levi could not dent N''s sword when their blades clashed. "Impressive Reinforced Blade. He must have practiced a lot." Levi thought as she inspected N''s sword, impressed by its durability. "I haven''t sparred with Travis in a long time. I wonder how much his Reinforced Blade has improved..." Levi briefly thought about her student, which reminded herself that he was now gone. Overcame by sadness, Levi''s concentration slipped for a split second, delaying her next attack. However, it was enough for N to begin his Triple Cast combos.


    "Water Slicers." N chanted, unleashing three spells again at Levi as he thrust his sword at her.


    "Divine Spell: Stone Wall," Levi invoked, combining her shield and a swift flying slash to deflect the three Water Slicers. She then attempted to sidestep N''s sword thrust, but it grazed her waist, resulting in a bleeding wound.


    Levi felt a sharp pain coming from her waist. However, before she could regain her composure, another bombardment of three spells plus a sword attack was coming. "Stone Bullets." N chanted.


    She leapt back from N and said. "Divine Spell: Water Slicer." A blade of high-pressure water streaked toward N, but he cast a "Stone Wall" at an angle, deflecting the attack. At the same time, Levi shielded the Stone Bullets coming from behind and tried to gain some distance between herself and N. Levi''s Iron-Wall-enhanced shield guarded her from the Stone Bullets, which resembled heavy machine gun fire. Stone debris were flying everywhere as the bursting sound of the impact vibrated through the battlefield. As N prepared for Levi''s assault after her brief retreat, Levi instead opted for running away.


    A Saint was retreating from a Holy Knight in close-quarters combat. Levi never thought this day would come.


    As Levi attempted to flee, N gave chase. But of course, Levi was the stronger and faster of the two, so their distance began to widen.


    "I''m not focusing well today; I''ll use an Advanced Spell to end this in one go," Levi decided on a new plan and chanted another spell. "Divine Advanced Spell: Blizzard." This spell required a huge amount of Mana and its activation would take Levi about thirty seconds. Casting a spell required a lot of concentration, so she could now only focus on defending and evading using her extended Mana.


    The reason why blades and swords reigned supreme in combat was because extended Aura could sense and deflect long ranged attacks. When N fired another barrage of Stone Bullets at Levi, the majority started curving ten meters away from Levi and missed their target. The few that could have hit were easily blocked and evaded by Levi, who didn''t even look back.


    The longer she waited, the more dangerous the Blizzard spell would become. It was not just an Ice spell. The Blizzard spell was an Advanced Spell so cold that the nitrogen in the air would become liquefied. At Saint Levi¡¯s level, she could create droplets of liquid nitrogen rain in an area up to twenty meters in diameter, which was more than enough to kill N.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Seeing that his Stone Bullets could not break Levi''s concentration, N changed his strategy. "Stone Wall," N cast a thin stone wall that was twenty meters wide to block Levi¡¯s line of sight. "Smart." Levi thought. She focused most of her Divine Power on spell casting. Therefore, she decided not to fly over or destroy the wall. Since N was extending his Aura into his vicinity, Levi could easily locate him by sensing his Mana.


    "The demon seems to be getting further away. Is he running away? Or is it an ambush?" Levi noticed. She immediately ran to the side of the wall and took a peak at N, who was now hidden behind trees, getting farther away. Since her Blizzard spell had finished its activation preparation, Levi decided to give chase.


    "I need to watch out for traps too." With her years of fighting experiences, there were very few who could injure her. After sustaining some injury, she recognized N as a worthy opponent and was being cautious.


    She gave chase to N while looking out for traps. As expected, there were several traps along the way, including simple spells like Pitfall and more sophisticated ones like Landmines. While Levi was checking for traps, N was getting farther and farther away. "Perhaps I should finish my original job first." Levi considered another option as she located Tiffany through Mana.


    Suddenly, from N¡¯s direction, Levi sensed danger. She noticed a long range attack incoming. She wanted to keep her Blizzard spell ready, so she tried to dodge it by jumping to her right.


    The attack was a concentrated, horizontal, circular column of Lightning Bolts. The electric energy was confined into a column by using Water and Wind type spells. However, the confinement spells could not enter Levi¡¯s Divine Power''s vicinity. Therefore, the Lightning Bolts dispersed about four meters away from her and became an attack that covered a wide area. Levi was hit by several of the dispersed lightning sparks as she grimaced in pain.


    Lightning element spells were more dangerous than many other elements because they could cause cardiac arrest and paralysis. However, they were difficult to control because of their unpredictable nature.


    "Divine Spell: Water Wall." Levi, having no other choice, gave up on casting Blizzard and used a spell to defend against the lightning strikes. The Water Wall dispersed the electrical sparks into the ground.


    As soon as Levi''s Blizzard spell was interrupted, N began moving back to her. She quickly resumed her Reinforced Blade spell, which had been paused when she cast Blizzard. After a moment, N arrived, jumping down at her from the treetop with a downward strike, along with with three attack spells from three different directions.


    Levi used a flying slash to destroy the glyph of one of the three spells before they activated, then she immediately blocked N''s attack with her sword. At the same time, Levi shielded an Ice Lance coming from behind and used a Stone Wall to guard against a Water Slicer.


    "As expected, after she sustained some injury, she became more careful and tougher to take down. I could have landed a blow if it was before she got hurt." N analyzed Levi as he attacked. "She is also putting more focus into the battle and is less talkative. However, now the fight is mine. I won''t let you take the initiative again."


    "If spell casting doesn¡¯t work, I will overwhelm you with power." Levi had her own plan and focused her Mana into her sword, whose coating greatly increased its sharpness. With their blades still crossed, she put more power into hers in an attempt to cut through N along with his sword.


    N jumped to the side using Levi''s power as if she gave him a gentle push. "Such a skillful parry." Levi was impressed again. Then, N thrusted his sword at her throat as Levi quickly raised her sword to intercept the attack.


    However, right before their swords made contact, N swiftly retracted his, sidestepped and then prepared to slash her stomach. "I am not going to risk my sword breaking from your Reinforced Blade." N thought.


    Seeing that, Levi took one step back, positioning her shield in front of her to block the attack. As soon as Levi moved her shield, N retracted his attack and chanted "Stone Lances." Three glyphs appeared about 5 meters away on the ground from Levi and surrounded her. Levi handled the attack without losing composure. "Divine Spell: Stone Wall." She put up a Stone Wall at a 45-degree angle to both the right and back Stone Lances and then shielded the one on her left. At the same time, she was going to parry N''s sword strike.


    N refused to give Levi a breather. He chanted as he retracted his sword, "Water Slicers."


    Three Water Slicers shot toward Levi from three different directions. Levi used acrobatics and her shield to evade and block them. Then, N took on a wider stance and immediately delivered another slash to Levi¡¯s legs. Levi stepped back again to evade the slash.


    However, before N¡¯s slash could hit Levi''s leg, he retracted his sword and tried to strike her sword arm instead. "Stone Lances." N cast three spells again at the same time.


    N had retracted his attacks several times in a roll. "Is he always going to feint his attacks? Perhaps I could just ignore them." A tempting thought entered Levi''s mind as she cast another Stone Wall to block the lances, and stepped back to evade N¡¯s sword strike. Then, she invoked, "Divine Spell: Water Dragon." However, before she could finish the spell, N stroke again with his sword. Levi had planned to ignore it and return with one of her attacks.


    All of a sudden, N committed fully to this strike, which slashed across Levi''s sword arm, wounding her through her arm-guard.

 Chapter 15 - The Leviathan

    With a wound on her sword arm, Levi''s slash and Water Dragon spell were interrupted. N quickly delivered three follow up attacks as Levi took three more steps back, parrying and blocking.


    Casting spells required such a high level of concentration that even a Saint had difficulties trying to cast spells in the middle of sword exchanges. "How can he attack with such ferocity while executing Triple Casts at the same time?" Levi was impressed by her enemy once again.


    Levi then calmed down and thought, "His strength is only at the Holy Knight''s level. If I use that technique, I should be able to finish him off. But first, let''s see if I can recruit him."


    "It''s a shame to lose a talent like yours." Levi said as she fought defensively. "In exchange for a full pardon, would you consider working directly under me? The pay is... decent, I assure you." She took 2 more steps back from defending N''s attacks as she persuaded him. "While the Kingdom is not perfect, if you look back at history, people on average are having a much better life than before. You can help improving it by working directly under a Saint."


    Levi observed N and wondered, "Is he the greedy type or the virtuous type?" as she waited for his reply.


    N remained silent and focused on his assault. Getting no reply from N, Levi suddenly dashed back about five meters. Her physical prowess was much stronger than N¡¯s so N could not follow. Now, their sword exchanges stopped.


    "You see, my strength, speed and Mana far surpass yours. I can stop our fight anytime I want." Levi said with confidence.


    "You mean by running away from me." N sneered, attempting to provoke Levi, but his jab fell flat.


    N then thought, "She is catching on to the rhythm of my Triple Cast. She was able to jump back at the precise moment between my casts. Now, what is she planning to do?" Levi positioned herself in a safe distance, rendering N unable to cast spells behind her. Furthermore, frontal attack spells were just a waste of Mana in front of a powerful Saint like Levi. Therefore, N stopped and maintained his fighting stance, warily concentrating on Levi for her next move.


    After a few moments, "you got nothing to say?" Levi asked again. Obviously, N was not interested.


    Suddenly, Levi vanished and reappeared a few feet behind N with a shockwave followed right after, confident that the fight had ended. It was the technique she used against Bob earlier: Phantom Blade School: Vanishing Thrust. This was one of her favorite attacks. In her long life, the Vanishing Thrust had always succeeded against Holy Knight level opponents. Even in her current condition, she remained confident that this attack could end the fight.


    Standing behind the demon, her throat felt hot and painful. "I''ve been injured?" A wave of lightheadedness washed over Levi, and as she placed her hand on the wound, her sword clattered onto the floor. As she infused more Divine Power near the wound to slow down the bleeding, Levi turned, looked back, and saw the demon swung his sword to get rid of her blood.


    N witnessed Levi use this technique on Bob from afar. Therefore, he had been on his guard, prepared, waited for it, and successfully countered it with his superior swordsmanship skills. His mastery of the sword was an asset that allowed him to fight on par with the Saint despite being much weaker in strength. Even though he was successful in countering, N was still cautious of Levi. He watched Levi as if she was a wounded lion, maintaining his fighting stance, focused, and prepared for more of her attacks.


    "He could have cut off my head if not for my superior Mana and Stoneskin." Levi realized after examining her injury. In a moment, Levi¡¯s eyes suddenly started shining with an ethereal silver-blue radiance. She took several strides back from N, and plunged into the river. Sensing her incredible Mana, N continued to stand warily.


    In about fifteen seconds, a colossal serpentine dragon with iridescent blue scales and majestic wings erupted from the river. It was the Leviathan.


    The Leviathan rose, using her five-fingered eagle-claw-like front feet to grasp the riverside. This raised her head and upper body above water, towering over N at ten meters tall. With a majestic sweep, her glittering wings unfolded and covered the sky, turning the heaven into a deep blue canvas with studding, twinkling stars.


    There were six Saints in the Kingdom. Their prowess in combat were unparalleled. Other than the King, only the Saints could request an audience with Goddess Liliana. Therefore, especially for the older Saints, they had great influences in the Kingdom¡¯s politics.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Saint Levi, the Saint of Justice, was responsible for enforcing the law. Under the reign of the previous King, the Kingdom enjoyed prosperity. During that time, the Inquisition Knights, led by Saint Levi, were beloved by the populace.


    However, after the new King took the throne, the politics in the country became unstable. The cost of the war against the Demon Realm gradually increased. The nobles refused to give up their luxurious living standard for the war, so taxes increased every year. Those who could not pay the tax, especially those who suffered from natural disasters, had to become bandits or migrate into the Demon Realm to survive. Some citizens who left for the Demon Realm also came back to the Kingdom as spies.


    With multiple problems looming over the country, Levi had traveled around the Kingdom all year long for decades to keep peace and help its citizens. A long absence from the capital caused her political powers to decline. Despite her repeated efforts, almost no one answered to her calls to decrease taxes or provide supplies to areas that suffered from natural disasters.


    "Decreasing taxes? Sure! We''ll reduce funding to your Inquisition Knights for the missing income." the Royal Family and the nobles declared, reducing funding to Levi, but fell short of decreasing taxes for the populace using sugar-coated excuses. Of course, Levi was furious, but, being on the losing side of the political power struggle, her infuriation did not help. The rising conflict between the Inquisition Knights and the royal family caused her funding to decrease even further year by year.


    The lack of funding resulted in the Inquisition Knights having insufficient manpower to police the country. To protect most citizens, Levi allowed the judges and Inquisition Knights to swiftly convict suspects. In the process, many reasonable-sounding laws were created such that, depending on how one interprets them, anyone could be convicted. Over the years, the royal family worked with many nobles to take advantage of the new laws to eliminate their political opponents.


    As if Levi did not have enough troubles already, a rumor began to circulate in the Kingdom: that she was secretly collaborating with the Demon Realm, and that she was, in fact, responsible for the Kingdom''s worsening situation.


    A few weeks ago, Levi received confidential information from the King regarding demon spies. The report implicated a former Knight Exemplar and a former Knight Commander. Despite not being in good terms with the King, she could not ignore the report because a defecting Knight Exemplar could become a national scandal. Preoccupied with defending a border outpost against the Demon Realm, she dispatched her most trusted aide, Travis, to investigate the matter. At the same time, the King demanded that she send Daniel, a former Royal Knight, to "assist" with the investigation. Daniel, a former Royal Knight, wore his allegiance to the King on his sleeve, making no secret of his role as a spy. The King was taking advantage of the rumor about her collaboration with the Demon Realm to place spies in her ranks. She did not want to involve Travis with all these political power struggles in his work. However, she had no other option.


    When she received a report from the King about Travis and Julie having gone missing, she had a very bad feeling and departed from her post immediately. As a knight, Travis was very professional and had never forsaken his duties without informing his superior, Levi. Despite her hopes that Travis and Julie were simply hiding, she immediately assumed the worst case scenario: they must have been killed by someone at least as strong as a Holy Knight.


    There were only four paths for Travis'' killers to escape. They were:


    1. The eastern path into the Demon Realm


    2. The southern path into the Demon Realm


    3. The northern path leading to the Kingdom''s capital


    4. The western path to the Redcliff Duchy''s capital


    Additionally, the report mentioned children involved so they could not have moved fast.


    Levi, with the Behemoth''s help, scouted the paths one by one. Without eating or sleeping, the two godly beasts extended their Mana to their limits, and scanned the paths for individuals possessing formidable Mana. While this may be exhausting for a typical Saint, the godly beasts could do it almost indefinitely. On the second day after she received the report, the Behemoth discovered Bob and promptly sent her a message through a spell. She happened to be nearby after scanning the path to the south.


    When she arrived, Bob confirmed her most feared suspicion: Travis was indeed dead. Moreover, she was not able to keep her promise of protecting Julie. She was very distressed and struggled to focus on the fight. With every fiber of her being, she wanted to give up the fight, go home, and mourn her student. However, as a Saint, there was a demon in front of her and she needed to do her job.


    "Don¡¯t you know that demonic races are to be executed on sight in the Kingdom?" N commented with indifference.


    "It is fine as long as no one finds out." Levi said, sounding annoyed to be forced into her dragon form. Using her tail, she lightly tapped the Behemoth and said, "Time to wake up, don¡¯t slack off. Use your maximum size and finish the fight with me."


    The Behemoth immediately woke up. "Aren¡¯t you worried that your husband might be dead?" the beast grumbled, its voice deep and masculine.


    "Worry about your allowance." Levi stated irritatedly, without looking back at him. The Behemoth glanced at her and gulped.


    The Behemoth returned to his maximum size, standing at thirty meters tall, and took a position beside the Leviathan. Now, two majestic beasts were towering over N. Levi''s Mana surged to unbelievable levels upon her transformation. With the combined Mana of the two godly beasts, the area covered by N''s dark silver aura shrunk to the point where Triple Casting was no longer practical. Obviously, he was barely able to keep himself from fainting under the immense pressure.


    The situation looked hopeless.

 Chapter 16 – Ancestors

    A short while ago, as soon as Tiffany sensed Levi approaching, she quickly hid her children in an underground shelter, together with a few days of supplies. Adrian and Winnie anxiously awaited for their parents in it as the ground rumbled from the clashes of the battle. They were scared when they heard their mother screaming "No!" However, because Tiffany told them not to come out no matter what, they stayed inside the shelter.


    A moment later, they saw their mother hurried to the shelter and picked up a first aid kit. "Keep hiding in the shelter, do NOT come out!" said Tiffany to the children while she ran back to Bob. She planned to perform first aid on Bob away from the children to keep them safe.


    However, the children of course wouldn''t listen to their mother when they saw her covered in blood. The siblings struggled to make their way through the forest, striving to reach their mother. Levitation and Enhanced Strength spells enabled their parents to swiftly traverse the treetops. The Stoneskin spell made them impervious to sharp branches. However, for the children, casting those spells would drain all of their stamina in a few minutes. Crossing over roots, branches, tall grasses, and shrubs was challenging. Sharp branches could easily cut them and large root trunks were difficult to climb over. Adrian walked protectively in front of Winnie. He did his best to flatten the vegetation as he advanced, making the path slightly easier for Winnie to walk through. Using his short sword, Adrian also cut off sharp branches that blocked their way, albeit clumsily, since this was his first time cutting with his sword.


    It took many grueling minutes for the children to reach their parents in an open area with fallen trees and flattened ground, a result of the fight between Bob and the Behemoth. N and Levi were fighting nearby. Compared to the shelter, the rumbles of the ground became literal quakes, and the vibrations in the air turned into shockwaves that trembled their whole bodies. Sway Stone Bullets and flying slashes occasionally caused debris to fall from the trees around them. From afar, Adrian and Winnie saw Tiffany crying as she tried to stop Bob¡¯s bleeding. They immediately ran to their parents and started crying.


    "Do you have anything to say to your dad?" Tiffany asked the children as she wept.


    "Is Dad going to be okay?" Winnie asked, her voice trembling with distress.


    "No, he''s not... If you have anything to say, say it now. He can still hear you, but he can¡¯t talk anymore." Tiffany said, her voice cracking as she struggled to speak clearly.


    Winnie knelt down, held his hand in hers and wept, "Dad, you can¡¯t leave us..."


    Suddenly, the Leviathan and the Behemoth emerged not far from the family, towering over them. Tiffany immediately extended her Divine Power to shield Bob and the children from the immense pressure.


    Tiffany, Adrian, and Winnie looked upon the godly beasts in awe. Winnie looked back down, gripping her father¡¯s hand tightly as she fought back tears. "Dad¡­."


    "Two godly beasts at the same time? Is this the end?" Tiffany felt utterly hopeless. She held onto the other hand of her husband, closed her eyes and prayed. "Our ancestors, if you¡¯re still there, please help us."


    Adrian looked at his dying father, then shifted his gaze to the two godly beasts towering over them behind the trees, and finally turned to his weeping mother and sister. His chest throbbed as he closed his eyes and began thinking, searching for a way to save his father and his family.


    In a few seconds, it was as if his entire life flashed before him. Adrian remembered the time his father gently made toys for him; that time after he cut his fingertip, Tiffany carefully gave him a bandage; there was another time when Bob scolded him in a stern yet loving lecture for hitting Winnie over a toy; he also remembered his time in prison just a few days ago. Lastly, Adrian recalled the cleric telling him that if he prayed to Goddess Liliana, she would answer. Then, he suddenly prayed. "Goddess Liliana, please help us, where are you when I need you?"


    Adrian suddenly felt himself falling upwards into the sky. In a few seconds, he saw ground above him and felt himself falling into it. Adrian then felt an invisible force catch him and gently place him onto the ground, safe and sound.


    "That piece of sheet is not going to help you," a woman in a white dress said haughtily, with disdain for the Goddess, yet with confidence, she added, "But I can."


    "No foul language in front of the children," a man wearing a black robe next to a water fountain scolded the woman.


    "I said sheet!" the woman responded without any remorse; and the man rolled his eyes.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Adrian suddenly found himself standing in a garden. Winnie was sitting on the ground next to him, who stood up after noticing where she was. The children could hear the water fountain, smell the flowers and hear the wind blowing on the tree leaves. The warmth of the sun was very comfortable compared to the cold morning rain earlier. It was a calm serene place, unlike what they were experiencing just seconds earlier.


    Adrian looked around and asked. "What is this place?"


    "This is a space inside Mana; or more specifically within the two of you." The man answered. "Siblings often share the same space. Isn''t that your home?"


    Adrian and Winnie looked at where the man was pointing, and they could see the house they had left behind just a few days ago. Sadly, that was no longer their home.


    "Demons! They just insulted Goddess Liliana!" Adrian thought as he realized.


    "We can save your father. However, to work with us, you will have to believe in us and forsake Liliana. In the past, we''d never ask you to abandon your faith in her, but she has gone too far recently." The woman shook her head in contempt as she told the children. "If you want to save your dad, the two of you, hold hands."


    "No. I won''t follow a demon¡¯s orders." said Adrian without a thought. "Why are we here? What do you want?" Adrian quickly moved in front of Winnie to protect her from the demons.


    The woman and the man exchanged glances and gestures. Before they came to an agreement, however, the woman spoke up to explain to the boy, "True, from your perspective, we are demons. However, would you let your father die? We are your ancestors and we are only here because of your intense will to save him." She appeared to be the more headstrong of the two.


    "We''ll leave now if you insist." The man added. He seemed to be the more amicable of the two.


    "Please save dad, Adrian, please?" Winnie said with a begging voice. She tugged on Adrian¡¯s sleeves and looked at him with red eyes and tears all over her tiny face.


    Just several days ago, Adrian had promised himself never to betray the Goddess. He thought demons were always evil, greedy, and easily swayed by money or temptations. "What is temptation, anyway? Is my wish to save Dad a temptation?"


    "What do you want in return for saving Dad? Why are you trying to help?" Adrian asked the demons, his eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    "Nothing. Do we need a reason to save our children and descendants?" the man said gently, shrugging.


    "I don''t believe you. I don''t know you, you must have some hidden agenda." Adrian insisted.


    "If we need a reason, is love toward our children not enough?" the man asked, posing another question to Adrian.


    Adrian''s mind swirled with doubts and questions. "Aren''t demons supposed to be greedy and evil?" he thought. "Why aren''t they asking for something in return? And what''s with this talk of love? What even defines a demon, anyway? Is someone a demon simply because they don''t believe in the Goddess?" As he pondered, his eyes remained closed, his brow furrowed in concentration.


    "Even if they are evil and are really tempting me using Dad, should I watch Dad die just to stay true with the Goddess? Well, why am I staying true to the Goddess, anyway?"


    Adrian continued to think. "To go to Heaven? Do people stay true to the Goddess just to go to Heaven? Well, if Heaven is full of people who would watch their fathers die without doing a thing, do I still want to go there?"


    As his father''s gentle smile appeared in his mind, Adrian slowly opened his eyes.


    Throughout the past week, the boy had been confused and conflicted, as if navigating a haunted maze alone in total darkness, feeling lost and scared, and unable to find a way out. Suddenly, upon reaching a conclusion, Adrian felt as though he had stumbled upon the exit in the maze. The radiance of the exit illuminated him, dispelling the darkness within. His mind was now clear, and he had a newfound clarity on what he desired and what his priorities were.


    Feeling enlightened, Adrian looked into Winnie¡¯s eyes with his newfound determination, smiled, and gently said, "Okay, let¡¯s save dad." He held hands with Winnie, who happily nodded at her brother with tears and snot on her tiny face.


    After seeing Adrian and Winnie holding hands, the woman continued and spoke solemnly, "We will forcibly awaken the Inherited Skill, Resurrection, within the two of you. Both of you are still young, you do not have enough Mana to complete casting the spell. However, it should be enough to sustain your father until he arrives."


    "Who is he?" Winnie asked as the man gently cleaned her face with a handkerchief.


    "Your cousin. I know you have a lot of questions, but your father is dying. Let¡¯s get started, and we''ll talk next time." The woman smiled as she put her hands on top of the children¡¯s heads. The children nodded.


    At this moment, the man also gently put his hands on the children¡¯s heads.


    "Hopefully, the next time we meet, you won''t call us demons again," the woman said with a warm smile to Adrian.


    All of a sudden, Adrian began falling into the sky again, and he was soon back in the forest. Adrian and Winnie found themselves kneeling next to Bob, holding hands with each other. Silver colored Aura emanated from them, enveloping Bob¡¯s body. Silver sparkles danced in the air.


    "Resurrection!" Adrian and Winnie exclaimed in perfect synchrony as their eyes shone with a radiance silver glow. Magical glyphs in silver color manifested on the children¡¯s arms and bodies. Slowly, the sword on Bob¡¯s chest was withdrawn by the spell, his wound slowly closed by stitches made of silver colored Aura. During the process, the children began panting heavily, their small bodies trembling with exhaustion.


    "Relax, keep breathing. Let us handle the surgery." Adrian and Winnie could hear the gentle voice of the black robed man.


    "Just keep on breathing." the woman in white dress also said to the children, but with an anxious tone.


    "Thank you, our ancestors!" Tiffany closed her eyes, prayed for a brief moment as she wept. Then, suddenly, her composure returned and her expression turned serious. The mother swiftly wiped away her tears, unsheathed her sword, readied her shield, and stood firm between her family and the godly beasts.


    After about a minute, the children collapsed onto the ground, gasping for air.

 Chapter 17 - Guardian Angel

    After Levi transformed into the Leviathan, she became much stronger. Holding the upper hand, she said to N with an imperious, commanding tone, "Now that you''ve seen our true forms. Would you reconsider my offer? I could certainly use someone as talented as you."


    "Thank you for your offer," N said, his confidence unwavering despite being in peril. "In return, I have a proposition for you: how about working with me instead?"


    N continued, "I''m sure you''re well aware of the Kingdom''s corruption. It has been going on for decades. There is no other way than to rebuild the Kingdom. I also know about the political perils that you are going through. If you work with me, I will never let that happen."


    Levi was very surprised at the counter offer. She opened her eyes widely to take a better look at N. "This person is not just another demon." She finally realized. N then added. "If you genuinely have a plan to improve the Kingdom, I''d love to hear it. If not, please spare us the excuses; we''re both short on time."


    An unsettling silence hung in the air as the Leviathan intensely gazed upon N for a full minute. Between adversaries who were just trying to kill each other moments ago, a minute felt like an eternity. The Behemoth impatiently glanced at her several times with a mix of curiosity and concern. Levi, perhaps unintentionally, took a step back and bowed her head, her eyes distant as she became lost in thought.


    "It looks like she is really considering my offer. Perhaps I can give her one more push." N thought as he cautiously observed Levi and attempted to predict her thoughts.


    Suddenly, Levi, the Behemoth and N sensed an incredibly strong Aura nearby. They all turned toward the Aura in synchrony and saw a silver radiance glowing behind the trees in the forest.


    "Healing Spells? No, this brilliance... Resurrection?" The three of them shared the same thought simultaneously.


    The only one injured in the area was Bob. Therefore, the person who cast Resurrection must be an ally of N, and possessed the power beyond that of a Holy Knight. Both Levi and the Behemoth quickly took notice of this.


    As this happened, the Behemoth looked up toward the mountain behind N and remarked, "Hey, Levi. Look, over there."


    Levi''s gaze turned upward, and in that instant, her demeanor shifted. "This is our loss," she declared. "We will leave now." The two godly beasts swiftly shrunk in size together and retreated into the water.


    N remained vigilant, facing their direction without relaxing. His intense Aura continued to occupy the area as a precaution.


    "Thanks, Myne," N said without turning around.


    "You are way too reckless! If you lose, what will happen to Ashley? Also, what if Saint Levi tells the others about you?" Myne scolded the young man from a distance using Wind magic.


    "Sorry I made you worry. But first, I only needed to chase her away or convince her to stop, which I almost succeeded; and second." N said confidently. "She won¡¯t tell anyone."


    "You are being too arrogant." Myne continued to berate N. "You need to be more careful if you want to live long. If you had failed at your convincing, it would have been very dangerous."


    "With everything that''s going on right now, I¡¯d worry more about Cecelia. Why don¡¯t you go check up on her? Just in case."


    "Are you sure?" Myne asked with concern.


    "Yes, I''ve got a new helper, Julie. You''ve met her." N replied. "I will let you know if I need your help again. Thanks."


    "No problem. You got anything to say to Cecelia?"The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "Please send her my regards."


    Myne paused, then asked with a hint of dissatisfaction, "That''s it?"


    "Ah... Yes?"


    "...I will go see Ashley first. See ya."


    "Why?" N furrowed his brows and asked.


    Myne didn¡¯t answer, and left. "¡­"


    "Alright, focus. I got a new patient." N murmured to himself as he sheathed his sword.


    After Myne left, N traversed over treetops northward for thirty seconds and retrieved a bag. N then hastened toward Bob, descending from the trees to land before Adrian, and simultaneously took off his hood and mask. The hood, now discarded, had flattened his hair, which, combined with his fair skin, gave him the vibe of an academic nerd who had spent years inside a lab. Yet, his piercing Emerald eyes were filled with unwavering conviction.


    Tiffany was still surprised, albeit delightedly, that the Leviathan and Behemoth would leave without a fight. Adrian and Winnie were panting, exhausted from casting Resurrection.


    N chanted, "Appraisal," and began examining Bob¡¯s wound. "How is he?" Tiffany asked, very concerned.


    N''s eyes widened in surprise as he unpacked his medical equipment. "You two have actually managed to awaken Resurrection?! I thought it was your mother!"


    "Yes, but the ancestors sealed it off so that we won''t injure ourselves. Also, we could not finish the spell." Adrian answered as Winnie continued breathing heavily.


    "Excellent work! That''s good enough. I can handle it from here. Bob is no longer in danger." N warmly smiled as he answered. "Tiffany, could you please grab some water and clean towels? Also, would you mind preparing some boiled water?" Nathan asked, smiling, "Oh, and by the way, my name is Nathan."


    "Absolutely, Nathan!" Tiffany exclaimed, hurrying off toward the stone house.


    "Was that the right time to tell me his name?" She wondered as she moved. Then, a realization struck her. "Ah! Now that Adrian and Winnie have used Resurrection, he knows for certain we''re on his side."


    "Stone House. Light Orbs." Nathan made a well-lit room with a door as the children rested enough and walked away. Tiffany brought some towels and boiled water.


    "Now that I am here, he is no longer in a life threatening situation. However, I''ll require a few hours to perform the necessary surgery." Nathan calmly said to the children. "Please don¡¯t come into the room during the operation."


    "Tiffany, I will need your help." Nathan added.


    Tiffany took the children outside of the room and went back in herself. Before long, the area was lit up by glowing silver Aura, filled with dancing silver sparkles like twinkling stars.


    Adrian and Winnie sat on a fallen tree right outside, waiting for the surgery to finish.


    "So beautiful," Winnie was again fascinated by the sparkles, "He is like our guardian angel."


    "Yes he is." Adrian smiled and agreed without last time''s hesitation.


    After several grueling hours, Nathan and Tiffany finally concluded the surgery successfully. Having employed the Sleep spell as an anesthetic, Bob slumbered peacefully, oblivious to the world around him.


    Finally, their ordeal was over. As soon as they tried to relax, the family was struck by the feeling of hunger. As the sound of rumbling stomachs filled the air, Tiffany headed back to the stone house and retrieved lunch for everyone. They enjoyed lunch in a peaceful, serene forest, where the freshly fallen trees and newly created craters served as a reminder of the much-needed aid from Nathan and the ancestors.


    After lunch, Tiffany went back into the surgery room and began cleaning up the bloody towels and surgical equipment.


    Meanwhile, Nathan returned to the now shattered Stone Lance that had wounded Levi, and cast Appraisal on the residual bloodstains. Nathan furrowed his brows, pulled out a notebook, and began scribbling down his observations. After around an hour, he proceeded to analyze Behemoth¡¯s bloodstains, and repeated the Appraisal process. N smiled with thrill and excitement as he worked. Analyzing the two godly beasts was a rare opportunity, a privilege many researchers could only dream of.


    It was already late afternoon when Nathan finished his analysis. Meanwhile, Bob had awakened, and the family was gathered at the riverside beside their stone house, discussing what had happened


    Nathan walked toward the family and said, "Bob, I need to give you an update on your wound." Everyone stopped talking and gave their attention to Nathan.


    "You will start developing a fever soon, if not already. For the next few days, please try not to move around too much. After your fever has passed, you can begin with some light exercises," said Nathan. Then, he took out a bottle and handed it to Tiffany. "I have some antibiotic herbal ointments here. Clean your wound, change the bandages 3 times a day and apply these to your wound. This should be enough for another day. I have extra stored at the hospital."


    "Your left arm will never regain its former strength. There should be no issue for daily tasks, but you can no longer depend on it for combat." Nathan solemnly shared the bad news with Bob.


    Bob''s chest and left arm were encased in a cast. "As I suspected," he sighed.


    Bob and Tiffany had seen many injuries when they fought in the war; and so they were not surprised.


    "However, if you have no prejudice against demonic races, there is a way I can cure your left arm." Nathan said with a confident smile, his gaze fixed on Bob.


    "How?" Bob asked, gazing up at Nathan as if he saw a ray of hope.

 Chapter 18 – Beastman Transformation

    "Just like how dragonoids are part human part dragon. I can turn you into another race that has the ability to heal the wound." Nathan answered.


    "I have never heard of anything like that. How is it possible? Is it safe?" Tiffany asked, overwhelmed by the outrageous statement made by Nathan.


    "No surgery is without risk. However, I have analyzed the glyphs of the Behemoth and Leviathan, and they can be used for healing you. But we must decide now before their Mana dissipate. This is a very rare opportunity."


    "As for how is it possible, let me explain. Bob¡¯s wound cut through many of his muscles, bones and nerves. To be more specific, his scapula was cracked with a hole in it. His teres minor was completely cut, even his¡­" Nathan kept on talking. "¡­ When your body heals naturally, new cells like¡­ "


    After a moment, Tiffany stopped Nathan, "Wait! Wait, please stop. Would you explain in a way that we can understand? We are not physicians."


    "Oh, sorry, I tend to get carried away when it comes to researching. I have been spending a lot of time in the lab lately." Nathan said, smiling in embarrassment. He then lowered his head, closed his eyes and contemplated on how to explain the procedure. "There is a lot to explain, but I will try to keep it simple."


    Tiffany nodded. Bob, Tiffany and Adrian fixed their gaze on Nathan, but Winnie started to look up into the trees and the birds on them."The Behemoth was defeated by Bob earlier, right? However, after only a few minutes, he got back up. Why do you think it could heal so quickly?" Nathan asked, attempting to use the godly beast as an example.


    The family looked at Nathan for a moment as if asking for an explanation. "Why?" Adrian asked, breaking the silence.


    Nathan then explained.


    Mana can emulate living tissues. Healing with artificial tissues is much faster than natural healing by living cells. The Behemoth was able to heal itself using artificial tissues very quickly without the need to wait for cells to grow. However, without a specialized spell, the process was not instantaneous. The Behemoth only stopped bleeding when he stood up, and he would have needed another day to fully heal. Nevertheless, the Behemoth could recover from most injuries without severe repercussions, which was intriguing.


    Winnie noticed a squirrel nearby and pointed it out to Adrian. Adult talks were too boring for the children.


    Nathan, noticing that the family¡¯s mind was drifting away, said "In short, I can transform Bob into a human, Leviathan and Behemoth hybrid to heal his wound. Bob, would you like to give it a try?"


    "Oh, what? Is it time for dinner?" Bob asked, startled by the mention of his name. Even though his eyes were wide open, he was apparently drifted away by the medical details earlier. Tiffany gave him a slap on his back. "Ouch! My wound¡­ owww..."


    "He asked whether you want to become a human, Leviathan and Behemoth hybrid in order to fully heal your left arm." Tiffany explained.


    "Ok." Bob said after a moment. "Will I need to keep a humanization spell activated all the time?"


    "No. Appearance wise, you will be fully human. You will gain the ability to transform into a beastman, similar to Julie¡¯s dragonoid form." Nathan said. "However, I am not sure if you will be able to transform fully into a godly beast."


    "Interesting. Will I get stronger?" Bob asked with a thrilling smile.


    "Yes, definitely." Nathan answered, smiling with confidence.


    "Can you make sure I can fully transform into a godly beast?" Bob asked again, his eyes widely opened.


    "Um¡­" Nathan paused for a few seconds, furrowed his eyebrows as he pondered. He then said, "Theoretically, yes, I can. However, we will need some more time to study it and make sure you can transform."This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "Fair enough. Let¡¯s do it." Bob said, nodding to Nathan.


    "Okay, please lie down." Nathan said, taking out his notebook to study it. His expression turned serious as he prepared the operation. "Also, Adrian and Winnie, come here. I can use this chance to heal you."


    "What are you planning to do?" Tiffany asked, as she put her arm around the children and stopped them from moving any closer to Nathan.


    "The amount of Mana Leviathan and Behemoth left behind is enormous. Bob doesn¡¯t need all of it. After the children cast Resurrection, they depleted all their Mana and suffered some internal injury. So I plan to use a demonic blessing to heal them."


    Bob and Tiffany had always taught Adrian and Winnie to be faithful to Goddess Liliana. The term "demonic blessing" struck a nerve with Tiffany. "Would it turn them into demons?" Tiffany asked cautiously.


    "Yes, but you are a demon too, aren¡¯t you?" Nathan remarked without a thought, as he continued to study his notebook. "I am surprised you are still alive all these years despite your Multi Cast ability being known to the Kingdom."


    Tiffany¡¯s face darkened with guilt. She was reminded that the family was going through all these perils because of her.


    "Sorry, I said too much. My apologies," Nathan, upon realizing that he misspoke, lowered his head and sincerely apologized to Tiffany.


    "Nathan, no, please raise your head. You are right." Tiffany said, reflecting on the recent events. "Thank you for saving us. There is no use for us to be so devoted to Goddess Liliana, isn¡¯t it? I was too naive to think that if we were avid believers, the Kingdom would leave us alone."


    Bob put his hand on Tiffany¡¯s back and reassured her, "No problem. I will get even stronger to protect the three of you."


    "You are already strong enough defeat a godly beast and you still want to get stronger?" Tiffany smiled, her mood livened up by her husband''s promise.


    "Apparently, I am not strong enough." Bob answered seriously in regret. If not for Nathan arriving in time, the worst could have happened. Therefore, he was eagerly seeking strength from the transformation.


    Nathan nodded and said, "Let me continue. Since Adrian and Winnie awakened Resurrection, they are demons too. So it is fine if they cut ties with Liliana''s Divine Power from now on."


    "Right." Tiffany nodded.


    "Ok, let me begin the procedure." Nathan said as Bob lay down on a stone bed.


    Nathan carefully took off Bob¡¯s bandages. He then held his notebook with his left hand, reading from his notes, and placed his other hand on Bob. In the next moment, the family could see silver glyphs lit up on Bob¡¯s body as Nathan edited them. The procedure only took a few seconds. Nathan then did the same thing to Adrian and Winnie, as they watched him with curiosity.


    "Advanced Skill: Ultrasound Monitor," Nathan opened a hologram to monitor Bob''s wound. Then, Nathan told the family, "Just relax," as he drew some unknown glyphs in the air and activated a spell. The glyph drew the Mana in their surroundings into Bob, Adrian and Winnie, making them feel a warm sensation. Meanwhile, gusts of wind started blowing toward the family, as rustling tree leaves and dried leaves on the ground converged on them.


    "Sorry, the amount of Mana is much greater than I thought. Wind Gust." Nathan chanted a spell to prevent the nearby leaves from burying Bob and his children.


    Adrian watched with amazement as his father¡¯s wound literally disappearing in front of their eyes, albeit slowly. Behemoth¡¯s horn started to grow on Bob''s head and light blue dragon scales appeared on his arms and chest, glittering from the light of the glyphs.


    "Behemoth¡¯s horns and Leviathan¡¯s scales." Tiffany said, astounded by the transformation. "How exactly did you do it?"


    Seeing Tiffany¡¯s amazed expression, Nathan smiled and said, "I can give you a longer explanation if you are willing to listen."


    "Okay, please." Tiffany replied, intrigued by Nathan''s Magic.


    "I need to listen too." Bob said seriously, seeking knowledge and power.


    "Don¡¯t space out this time, it is not polite to Nathan." Tiffany complained to Bob.


    Nathan smiled awkwardly, "My ointment makes him drowsy, so it is partly my fault."


    After the procedure was done, Adrian and Winnie walked around and flexed. Nathan, however, was still operating on Bob. In the next fifteen minutes, Bob¡¯s body continued to shine with silver colored glyphs. Nathan closely monitored Bob¡¯s transformation and simultaneously studied his notebook. He occasionally edited the glyphs on Bob¡¯s wound.


    "I am slowing down the process of healing, to make sure your body wouldn¡¯t become overly dependent on the artificial tissues." said Nathan in the middle of the procedure.


    "Ok." Bob said, but apparently he had no idea what was going on.


    Gradually, Bob¡¯s partial beastman transformation receded.


    "Alright, it is done." Nathan said before dispelling the Ultrasound Monitor and put away his notebook in a pocket.


    "My wound doesn¡¯t hurt anymore." Bob said, exhilarated by the change.


    "Try transforming." Nathan encouraged Bob, with a warm smile. "It should be completely safe."

 Chapter 19 – New Pets

    "How?" Bob asked back, unsure about what to do.


    "Not sure." Nathan said, "I am not a beastman." His head slightly tilted to one side as he pondered.


    "I remember something about Mana generated emulated tissue. So, perhaps I just need to pump Mana out?" Bob thought, releasing his Amber Aura to the area around him.


    All of a sudden, a sharp pain radiated throughout his body, not just from his wound. "It wasn''t that bad." Bob thought as the pain was not too agonizing. The color of his Aura, usually Amber, was now chaotically swirled together with Sapphire and Onyx. Without saying a word or showing it on his face, Bob closed his eyes and endured.


    Gradually, Bob descended into his Mana world, where he found himself standing on top of a rugged cliff. To his left, an endless raging ocean stretched before him, with waves that pounded and crashed onto the cliff in a ceaseless attempt to conquer the land. To his right, an endless plain of barren black rocks extended into the horizon, sweltering hot from the scorching sun and evaporating the ocean in their context. Bob looked behind him and saw his usual Mana space: a wooden house in a lively farmland, the sanctuary in which he got married and raised his children. The rocky barren landscape and the raging ocean were devouring his sanctuary, simultaneously vying for dominance over one another. At this rate, Bob could be devoured by the beasts.


    All of a sudden, a juvenile Leviathan and a juvenile Behemoth erupted from the ocean and landed onto the barren rocks. The two were ferociously battling each other for dominance, oblivious to Bob''s arrival. Their appearances bore great differences from their adult counterparts. The juvenile Leviathan was adorned with soft, downy furs growing across its spine, giving its appearance a warm and cozy feel. The Behemoth''s miniature tusks and horns were in their budding stage, harmless and too small for combat, which made them seem too cute for Bob, who had a death match with an adult Behemoth just moments earlier. Both of their heads were proportionally larger than their adult forms, which gave away their age.


    "I am the King of this place! Stop and listen to me!" Bob drummed his words to the beasts, but, being completely focused on their battle, the two ignored him.


    "Now, what should I do?" Bob took a moment to calmly survey the area, and access the situation.


    Bob approached the boundary of his territory, crouched down, and carefully examined its edge. He discovered a black-silver Aura surrounding it. Whenever a piece of his land was taken, the black-silver Aura would quickly repair it. "This must be Nathan''s doing." Bob thought, relieved at the situation. "I am well protected from the beasts."


    "But now, I cannot utilize the Mana of the beasts." The territories represented Mana, and since Bob currently had no control over the ocean or the barren rocks, "it means that I cannot transform." He murmured.


    Next, Bob closely observed the fight between the Leviathan and Behemoth. This was a space in Mana, so their bodies were not physical, but of ethereal nature. Whenever the creatures suffered injuries, their bodies quickly regenerated. Apparently, as long as they still have Mana in their reserve, the two could heal indefinitely. However, Bob also took notice of the fact that they still tried to defend themselves. "Perhaps they don''t like pain?" Bob smiled mischievously as he leisurely stood up, slowly strolled toward the beasts, and unsheathed his sword.


    While Bob engaged the beasts, let''s take a moment to be reminded of the fact that humans are the apex predators in the natural world. It is crucial for us to treat wild animals with respect and kindness, allowing them to flourish in their habitats without human disruption. Pet owners should also treat their pets with love and affection, as they enrich our lives with companionship and joy. Many studies have shown that animals can feel pain and have emotions. Finally, please note that animal abuse and cruelty is punishable by law in many jurisdictions, including the Goddess''s Kingdom.


    During the battle, Bob''s left chest and arm began to throb and itch. "My wounds are currently closed by these two. If I completely obliterate them, my wounds will reopen." A sudden realization downed on Bob, prompting him to stop as he pondered upon his next move. "Perhaps I need them to give me their Mana willingly."The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    When Bob stopped, both of the beasts had turned into docile toddler versions of themselves. The endless ocean transformed into a lake, and the borderless plain of barren rocks became a small rocky hill. Depleted of Mana, the two beasts stayed inside their respective habitats, timidly refusing to venture out. The Leviathan was submerged in the lake; and the Behemoth was hiding inside the rocks.


    "Come out here." Bob commanded the beasts. However, they were frightened, trembled in fear, and refused to come out.


    Seeing that, Bob changed his strategy. "It''s okay. I am not going to hurt you," he said gently with a warm smile. "Let''s be friends." However, due to the earlier battle, he statements were not very convincing to the toddlers.


    Bob continued to encourage them gently, using food and various playthings that he could imagine. Eventually, the two slowly came out and moved toward Bob. In their juvenile forms, both of the animals were very adorable. Behemoth was similar to a baby bison with black fur plus an elephant''s nose. Its horn and tusks were not yet grown out; and its big innocent eyes examined Bob in curiosity. The Leviathan''s baby form was unexpected. Bearing no resemblance with a lizard, it was like a weasel baby. Its fur was especially dense at sprouts of its wings, making it look like a cute fur ball from the front. Although the two godly beasts were no longer trying to devour Bob or rampaging inside his space, Bob still didn''t have access to their Mana.


    "Give me your Mana." Bob said with a warm smile. The beasts exchanged a confused glance, then bowed and knelt before Bob, acting adorable and submissive. However, Bob did not feel any change. His warm smile turned bitter, his head tilted and said, "So, no one here knows how to share Mana with each other." Out of luck, he began to think.


    "I had a partial transformation earlier." Bob traced back into his memories and hypothesized. "I believe what happened afterwards was that Nathan suppressed the beasts'' Mana for me with his own." Bob gazed at the black-silver Aura at the boundary of his territory.


    "Should I just remove the barrier that he built?" Bob wondered, but that sounded risky. "Let me take a closer look first."


    After the Mana of the beasts shrank, Bob thought that the territorial war had stopped. However, upon closer inspection, he found that the water from the Leviathan and the rocks from the Behemoth were still trying to expand their territories. Without N''s Aura protecting him, Bob''s personal Mana space would be in danger of getting eroded.


    "Then, what was happening when I was partially transformed? How does Saint Levi maintain her sanity?" Bob pondered again. After a moment, he came up with a hypothesis.


    Bob then walked, with enthusiasm, to the garden behind his house. Using his imagination, his garden enlarged with a small pond and a tiny rocky hill, which were similar to the beasts'' territory in appearance. Nodding with satisfaction, he then returned to the beasts.


    "Follow me." Bob clapped. "Come on!" He gently encourage the two little animals into his territory, guiding them to the newly created lake and rocky hill. The little Leviathan and the little Behemoth seemed exhilarated at the sight of their new home. Smiling with satisfaction, Bob said, "From now on, you two will be my pets. This is your new home. Treat each other well and don''t fight."


    The two pet animals eagerly bobbed their heads in excitement, acknowledging Bob. Inside their home, the beasts'' Mana slowly filled the rocky hill and the pond, gradually transforming and enlarging them, as if eroding Bob''s territory. Nevertheless, unlike before, the majority of their Mana leaked out into Bob''s environment, assimilating into his Mana and slowing down their expansion. Moreover, given the vast landscape of Bob''s territory, the slow encroachment posed no concern for decades to come.


    "As I thought, their ethereal forms represented the core of their Mana." Bob thought as he smiled with thrill and satisfaction. "After I moved them into my territory, they are now depositing their collected Mana into my reserve, allowing me to use them."


    Bob returned to the former territories of the beasts. Without their cores, the water and the rocks turned still without any aggression toward Bob''s sanctuary. Bob then swiftly removed N''s barrier and assimilated those Mana into his own, revitalizing him after his earlier battle with the beasts.


    "Okay, now, the moment of truth," Bob murmured, with a mix of thrill and nervousness. He walked to the Behemoth, knelt, reached out a hand, and said gently, "Give me a hand."


    The Behemoth baby raised its front foot and put it onto Bob''s hand. A magical phenomenon then occurred: his mind was linked with the Behemoth''s. Bob found that, the Behemoth in him was just born earlier from Nathan''s procedure. Upon its arrival in a new world inside Bob, being the representation of land, it instinctively fought the Leviathan''s ocean just for survival. In actuality, it meant no harm to Bob. More importantly, Bob suddenly understood the intricacies of both beastman and beast transformations, as if he had known about them all along.


    Back in the real world, Bob took a deep breath. His three-colored Aura, once chaotic, now turned black with golden lacing. As his Amber colored eyes turned into Golden-Onyx, Behemoth''s sturdy hide enveloped his body in a burst of Mana, providing protection, and its intimidating horns emerged on his head.


    "So, this is beastman transformation." Bob marveled, gazing at his hands in wonder. "I feel strong."

 Chapter 20 – Level Up

    Tiffany and Adrian watched Bob in awe and exhilaration. They were worried as Bob had stood in silence for more than half an hour. Winnie screamed as she exclaimed, "Dad! This is amazing!"


    "Well done!" Nathan clapped in excitement. "I knew you could do it!"


    "Why didn''t you do this earlier? It could have saved us so much time doing surgery." Bob asked Nathan, as he receded his transformation.


    "First, you were unconscious, and I could not obtain consent. Second, going through with the surgery first will help mitigate the side effects of this procedure."


    "What are the side effects?" Bob asked.


    "Whiteboard." Nathan chanted, and a whiteboard appeared out of thin air. Then, he said to the family, "Please take a seat in front of me."


    Bob cast a spell that replaced the stone bed with a stone couch. "It feels so easy. I feel so strong, even in my human form," Bob continued to marvel at his newfound strength.


    "Yes, you just experienced a process called Level Up." Nathan said, smiling in satisfaction of Bob''s condition. "Now, Bob and Tiffany, would you like a long explanation or a short one, Bob and Tiffany?"


    "Long." "Short." Tiffany and Bob said simultaneously, then exchanged glances.


    "Long" Bob corrected himself, yielding to his wife.


    Nathan cleared his throat and began his explanation.


    Glyphs did not only provide instructions for a spell. They also recorded the body blueprints of all living things. The glyphs of skills and spells could be imprinted onto a person''s body after repeated usage, allowing them to be passed down to the person''s descendants, who naturally share a part of their parents'' glyphs.


    Bob¡¯s family nodded in agreement as they knew about the inherited skills.


    Since a glyph could be used to represent a person''s body, injuries could be reflected on the glyph as damages as well. If a glyph is damaged to the point where a significant chunk of it is missing, the person would be weakened or crippled. Unlike the glyphs for spells or skills, those that represented the intricacies of a human body were far too complex for mortal hands to craft. Therefore, no skillful surgeon could repair missing glyphs.


    The Resurrection spell was a world-renowned Godly Skill that bordered on a Miracle. Through inferring missing parts of its patient''s glyph, the creation of artificial living tissues and generation of bodily fluids, it was a spell that could cure any injury, seemingly without repercussions, even shortly after the patient was medically declared deceased.


    "Any questions so far?" Nathan paused his lecture.


    "Right, however, you did not heal me using Resurrection, didn''t you?" Bob pointed out.


    "You''re right. Unfortunately, I cannot cast Resurrection, and the children do not have enough Mana for it. So, I used a demonic ritual called Level Up, which I learned from an ancient demonic textbook." Nathan continued his lecture.


    Level Up, unlike Resurrection, was a Mythical Blessing passed down in the religion of a God from a millennium ago. The main purpose of the Blessing was to allow its users to gain strength quickly and safely without repercussions from their injuries. The Blessing contained multiple predefined glyphs from various living creatures, including humans, for several combat disciplines, which it called classes. It worked by stockpiling Mana from the user''s victims with an enhanced Mana Absorption process. Whenever the quantity of the stockpiled Mana reached a threshold, it would overwrite part of the user''s existing glyph to enhance their strength, and healing them in the process. Lastly, note that it could also create artificial living tissues, like Resurrection.


    During Nathan''s earlier operation, he employed Behemoth''s and Leviathan''s glyphs as the predefined blueprints for the Level Up spell, before implanting the Demonic Blessing into Bob and his children.


    "By overwriting, do you mean..." Tiffany questioned with a furrowed brow and a worried tone, leaning forward. Nathan felt glad that Tiffany was able to understand the gravity of the situation.


    "Yes, it can turn you into something different. For example, let''s say someone''s fighting style is centered around strength. They could become more powerful as a Spellcaster if they chose the blueprint known as the Mage Class."This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "Do you mean someone who does push-ups everyday could have gained leg strength instead?" Winnie found this strange.


    Nathan nodded, a wry smile on his face, "Yes, precisely. It''s...an interesting phenomenon, to say the least."


    "Who on Earth would like that?" Bob furrowed his eyebrows.


    Nathan smiled and tilted his head, conveying a sense of helplessness as he did not know either. Then, he continued.


    Goddess Liliana''s Blessing was in direct contradiction with the Level Up Blessing, rendering the family unable to activate the later. For example, while the Level Up had an improved Mana Absorption process that allowed its users to quickly stockpile Mana, the Goddess''s Blessing completely blocks any unrecognized foreign Mana from entering its users'' body. To gain strength, Level Up users needed to continuously engage in combat. However, Goddess Liliana''s believers would have to pray in the church, where Divine Power generators would convert foreign Mana into Divine Power to allow absorption by its believers. Of course, the Goddess'' believers could still absorb unclaimed natural Mana in the wilderness.


    Even though Nathan did not believe in the Goddess, he agreed with the workings of her Blessing as Mana Absorption was a risky process. Mana could store and contain information, such as lingering emotions, memories from their previous owners or about the spell being cast. Humans strongly synchronize with each other through emotions lingering in Mana. During the process of inflicting injuries or taking lives, some people might felt as though they had dominated another human being, instilling them with a sense of superiority and accomplishment. For instance, there used to be a demon cult that devised a technique to efficiently absorb Mana from their victims. This method proved to be extremely addictive, leading to the emergence of numerous serial killers within the cult, causing its destruction from the inside. Therefore, by converting Mana into Divine Powers, the generators located in the Churches removed these lingering emotions from Mana, rendering them safe for absorption.


    To activate Level Up, Bob, Adrian and Winnie needed to stockpile a huge amount of Mana. However, simply removing Goddess Liliana''s Blessing was not enough, because natural Mana absorption only had an efficiency of about five to ten percent. Therefore, to completely utilize all Mana left behind by the godly beasts, Nathan employed the Blessing from the now-destroyed demon cult, which passive skill was called Advanced Mana Absorption. This skill allowed the three to absorb most of the Mana in their vicinity. In consideration of the risks involved though, Nathan had already removed the skill from them after the operation.


    Nathan then raised a question to the family, "If the Level Up Blessing can heal all of your injuries, isn¡¯t it too good to be true? Why don''t we give everybody the ability to level up?"


    Tiffany replied, "Right, why not?"


    "Is this related to the side effects you mentioned earlier?" Bob asked.


    "Right," Nathan continued.


    Resurrection and Level Up could achieve miraculous results in saving a person from the brink of death. Nevertheless, they were not without risk. For example, a Level Up user, who had repeatedly suffered life-threatening injuries to be healed by the blessing, could have most of their body constructed by artificial living tissues. The wounded who were cured by Resurrection could also have their vitals being assembled by these emulated cells. The Mana in the emulated tissues maintained their function as cells due to the intricate instructions encoded by the healing spells. However, just as the Resurrection and Level Up spells could instruct Mana to operate as cells, other spells could countermand the same Mana to relinquish their functions in a person''s vital organs. Since the Level Up blessing exists, Nathan hypothesized that someone could have created a spell to dispel artificial living tissues, akin to Disintegration or Death spells.


    "In short," Nathan paused and took a deep breath before continuing. "If there is a spell that can convert artificial tissues back into Mana, then anyone who overuses the Level Up ritual would be at risk of getting disintegrated."


    The family suddenly realized the gravity of the situation and stared at Nathan with wide eyes.


    "Do you know if the Disintegration or Death spells actually exist?" Tiffany asked with curiosity.


    "At the very least, I don''t know about them. However, the reason could be because there aren''t many Level Up users in the Kingdom, where they are seen as demons. Outside of the Kingdom, they could exist. Moreover, I can create those spells if necessary." Nathan answered as a matter of fact, without bragging.


    "Do spells like the Death spell work on us?" Bob asked.


    "No, they would be harmless to people without Mana created artificial tissues. But, they can open your wounds, Bob." Nathan answered, warning Bob seriously.


    Bob gently touched the scar on his left chest with his right hand, trying to discern any difference between real and artificial tissues. "I can''t tell the difference," he thought to himself.


    Adrian then asked. "I don¡¯t feel Mana in our vicinity anymore, where did they go?"


    "Bob absorbed all of the Behemoth''s Mana. I passed Leviathan''s Mana on to the three of you. Once you had amassed sufficient Mana for leveling up, I absorbed the rest." Nathan answered.


    The family raised their heads and looked at Nathan for a brief moment.


    "Are you a serial killer, Nathan?" Winnie asked, her eyes narrowed with concern.


    "No, I am not." Nathan said firmly, but Adrian and Winnie seemed skeptical. So he elaborated. "Not everyone enjoy dominating other human beings. For me, it pains me to know when someone is sad, scared, or in pain..."


    "So, I never want to hurt anyone," Nathan tried to explain.


    "Does absorbing all that Mana make you feel sad?" Winnie asked, her voice filled with concern.


    "I almost broke out in tears because Levi was so sad," Nathan lowered his head, his voice tinged with sadness. "It makes me want to help her."


    Winnie walked to Nathan and patted him on his head. "Don''t be sad, you saved us. We are all very happy to have you here."


    "Thank you Winnie." Nathan smiled, with a part of him feeling glad that Winnie no longer scorned him.

 Chapter 21 – Divine Spells versus Magic

    "How do you mitigate the risks from the Level Up ritual?" Bob inquired, and Nathan continued his lecture.


    In summary, the main risk of Resurrection and Level Up stems from the fact that Mana can be dispelled, and artificial living tissues are made of Mana. Therefore, the simplest solution is to gradually replace the artificial tissues with real living tissues. By simply removing a minuscule amount of artificial tissue from the wound every day, living cells will gradually and naturally take over, treating the void left behind by the dispelled Mana like minor injuries.


    Moreover, the artificial living tissues on Bob''s wound were special: They were tissues from the godly beasts, the Behemoth and the Leviathan, which have their own minds. If anyone attempts to dispel them from Bob''s wound, the beasts will defend unyieldingly. Nevertheless, if Bob''s adversaries were experts in magic-craft, they would eventually be able to find a way to defeat the minds of the godly beasts and dispel their artificial tissues.


    "Therefore, I will need to monitor your wound closely for the next few months." Nathan concluded the answer to Bob''s question solemnly.


    "Are there any side effects for being a beastman?" Tiffany asked with concern.


    "No, there aren''t any that I''m aware of." Nathan continued to answer professionally.


    There were no registered or legal beastmen in the Kingdom. Even outside of the Kingdom, the beastman race was a rarity. Humans, who often prioritized their own financial incentives, formed groups and discriminated against the beastmen race as they risked losing against the more powerful race in fair competitions. Many jurisdictions in the world, like Liliana''s Kingdom, treated them like nuances and outlawed their existence. In response, beastmen often formed tribes away from human settlements, living in harsh conditions. There were several tribes of beastmen around the world, with the most famous being the Draconic Kingdom. As a researcher, Nathan had studied all the available documentations, research papers, and medical records regarding the many beastman races.


    "By the way, where did the Leviathan come from?" Bob asked Tiffany. He was unconscious when Levi transformed.


    "It was Saint Levi. She transformed into the Leviathan before running away." Tiffany answered.


    "Oh, really? Well, she was good at water spells, but I felt that the Behemoth was way stronger." Bob commented.


    "But you only fought against her human form. Her Mana increased significantly after she transformed." Tiffany pointed out.


    "Interesting. I am looking forward to transforming too." Bob said, eager to test his newfound strength.


    "Nathan, could you please teach me Magic as well?" Tiffany asked, as she was now the only one in her family who still possessed Divine Power.


    "Sure. Relax and let me remove the Blessing of the Goddess from you. Give me five," Nathan said.


    In only two seconds, Tiffany felt all of her Divine Power was drained from Nathan¡¯s palm. She had exhausted most of her Divine Power casting the Kill Zone spell twice, so there wasn¡¯t much left.


    "Typical knights who use up their Divine Power do not become able to use Magic afterwards. What did you do?" Tiffany questioned with curiosity.


    "I cast Dispel to remove Liliana''s Blessing from you." Nathan explained. "Dispel can neutralize many basic spells, but not the more complex ones."


    "Not the complex ones? The Blessing of the Goddess'' glyph doesn''t look simple to me. Can it also remove curses and malignant status effects? Also, you didn¡¯t chant." Tiffany asked a series of questions. Apparently, she was enthralled by Nathan''s lecture.


    During the war, she saw and endured many status effects and curses that could not be cured immediately. Since Divine Power naturally rejects foreign Mana, all status effects and curses will fade eventually. The knights called this phenomenon the Blessing of the Goddess. Nevertheless, abnormal statuses were still an inconvenience. The Dispel spell could become a huge advantage in a fight or war.


    "I''ve been researching for a way to remove a strong curse in the past few years. The Dispel spell was just a side invention. It didn''t work at all." Nathan explained, shaking his head in disappointment of the spell. "I created it in a way that doesn¡¯t require chanting just for convenience."This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Then, Nathan changed the subject. "Next, let me teach you how to use Magic and train with it."


    "Why do you need to teach us? We''ve already learned how to train in school." Adrian asked, eagar to go play and relax after the long lecture.


    "Training to use Magic is different from training your Divine Power. You won''t grow stronger by simply praying in a church anymore." Nathan explained.


    Mana is energy. Consequently, the two most direct measurements of raw strength are:


    1) Max mana quantity, or the amount of energy a person can stockpile, and,


    2) Max mana output, or how much energy a person can use per minute.


    Max mana quantity depends on the capacity of the person''s mana circuit in their internal organs. Increasing mana capacity involves regularly depleting one''s mana reserve during training, which temporarily relaxes one''s mana circuit, allowing them to rest. Afterwards, through eating and meditating in a Mana-rich location, the mana circuit can be filled up to its utmost limit, which stretches and strengthens it, permanently increasing its capacity. Lastly, Nathan stressed that the depletion step was crucial, because constantly stretching one''s mana circuit without letting it rest could permanently injure in their organs and internal mana circuit, rendering the person unable to train further.


    Max mana output depends on cardiovascular and muscular strength. One can strengthen them by regularly casting spells and exercising. While straightforward, Nathan emphasized that cardiovascular strength was more crucial than muscular strength, as his experiments had found no gain in Mana output after achieving a certain level of muscular strength. Nevertheless, one''s muscle will atrophy without regular exercise, so, weight lifting must become a routine in their training regime.


    Next, Nathan taught the family how to use Magic, or what people commonly referred to as Demonic Spells.


    Mana can store information. Therefore, one can store a list of Magic in their Mana Space using this property. Divine Spells, on the other hand, utilizes the same concept, but instead of using one''s private Mana Space, the spells are stored in Liliana''s Blessing.


    "Liliana''s Blessing is that church in your Mana World." Nathan explained, "Now that the church in your Mana World was abolished, you could imagine a book to write down the glyphs of the spells, and put it somewhere else, somewhere safe." He warned the family at the end. "Don''t tell anyone about it."


    Then, Nathan taught the family how to disguise their Mana as Divine Power. However, its hypnotizing side effects were no longer functional. The final lesson was to disguise Magic as Divine Spells. In short, they simply needed to add the glyph of the Blessing of the Goddess on top of every spell they cast, because this was how people tell Magic apart from Divine Spells.


    "Magic and Divine Spells are basically the same thing," Adrian commented. "What is the purpose of adding the Goddess'' glyph to the spells?"


    "It has further applications in warfare." Nathan answered. "Let''s save this for next time, as it will be another lecture."


    In about thirty minutes, switching between lecture and practice, the family got a pretty good grasp on Magic.


    After the lecture, Tiffany began to worry, "Nathan, should we move away from this place? Just in case someone might come."


    "No, it''s okay." Nathan calmly reassured Tiffany. "I always keep track of most of the Kingdom¡¯s elites and their plans. At the moment, there is no one coming. I came here because I received information about Levi."


    Nathan¡¯s lecture lasted until 7 pm, after which, the family went back to their stone house. There were a lot of fish in the river so they had fish soup, steamed fish and pan-fried vegetables. Everyone was too tired to eat lunch earlier, but their hunger caught up with them at dinner. The family was famished from the day''s events and devoured their dinner in silence. "Everyone, eat up. The best way to restore Mana is to eat." said Nathan. Seeing that there wasn¡¯t enough food, Nathan went to the stove to cook more dishes.


    "Nathan, let me do it. Sit down and eat," Tiffany said, as she stood up. She had cooked extra portions already, but it wasn¡¯t enough, and she felt bad about it.


    "Let me do it, Tiffany. I''m already full. Since you all depleted your Mana today, you need to eat more. Please keep eating, and I will keep the food coming," Nathan answered with enthusiasm as he started pan-frying more fish and cooking more spaghetti.


    After dinner, Adrian asked Nathan as they washed the dishes together, "Nathan, how did you become so strong?" He handed Nathan a dish after applying soap to it.


    "I need strength to protect my family so I train everyday." Nathan smiled at Adrian as he rinsed the dish.


    "Can you really become that strong through regular training alone?" Adrian wondered, as adults often oversimplified their answers. He then handed a soaped bowl to Nathan.


    "Yes, many people slack off from time to time; and most stop training after school. However, if you persevere and continue training, you will eventually become one of the strongest." Nathan replied as he rinsed the bowl. "Adrian, how old are you?"


    "Twelve." Adrian answered.


    "When I was young, I asked the same question too. My master told me that getting strong will take decades of training and it is not something that you can achieve in your teenage or early adult years. In fact, I am still young and not as strong as you think."


    By around 10pm, everyone had drifted off into a deep slumber, having depleted most of their Mana during the day. Nathan planned to watch the entire night by himself.


    He recalled Adrian¡¯s earlier question and pondered upon it again.


    "Why do I become strong?" Nathan wondered as he gazed at the sky and sighed. "Clearly, I am not strong enough."


    He started recalling his past as he sat on the roof.

 Chapter 22 – That day started peacefully

    "That day started peacefully." Nathan sat atop the roof of the stone house, reminiscing about the past.


    Almost twenty years ago, in a tranquil countryside village, two little girls were gathering herbs under a tree. The two girls crouched, carefully uprooting the herbs with root pullers, and gently placing them into their own straw-made baskets. The shade of the tree protected them from the scorching midday sun, keeping them cool. The elder girl, Arielle, was around eight years old with golden blonde hair, inquisitive big Emerald eyes and baby-like fair skin. If not for having black hair and being two to three years younger, the sisters could have been mistaken for twins.


    "Arielle, Ashley, it''s time for lunch!" a ten-year-old boy with black hair and bright Emerald eyes shouted and waved at them from twenty meters away. His light brown skin was the accolade of his work in the farm. All three siblings wore white cotton shirts and brown pants. Arielle and Ashley had long sleeve yellow woolen jackets tied on their waist. They wore them this morning when it was cooler.


    A gentle breeze swept around them. Arielle''s long blonde hair flowed in the gentle breeze as she energetically jogged toward her brother. "Ok, Nathan!" Arielle replied as her younger sister calmly picked up her herb basket. Nathan walked past Arielle, took Ashley''s hand and followed behind Arielle.


    Their home was only five minutes walk away. It was a one story wooden house. The zestful middle sister walked like a rabbit in the front; and so Nathan felt like he needed to drag Ashley''s hand in order to help her little feet keep up. Once Arielle reached the house, she put down her basket of herbs outside and ran towards her mother with excitement, "What''s for lunch?" she asked excitedly.


    "Rice. Go wash your hands first!" Yelled their Mother, Ana, as she finished pan-frying some vegetables and put them on a plate. She was carrying a one-year-old toddler on her back, who was looking at Arielle.


    After Arielle washed her hands, it was Ashley''s turn. However, noticing Arielle had already run outside, Ashley tried to finish before her hands were thoroughly cleaned. Nathan caught her and washed them for her. "They''re clean already!" Ashley protested to Nathan. "Alright, now dry your hands," Nathan replied gently, handing her a towel. Once they dried their hands, Nathan and Ashley went to the dining table.


    Since their father was a farmer, the children always enjoyed fresh and delectable meals. After enjoying pan-fried tofu, vegetables and steamed fish for lunch, Ana scooped up Ashley and Henry into her room and put them to sleep with a soothing lullaby. Nathan and Arielle washed the dishes before leaving for school, where they learned reading, writing, arithmetic and basic martial arts.


    After school, as the orange sun was setting, Nathan and Arielle strolled home together. Ana was preparing dinner when they got home.


    "Nathan! Arielle! Let''s play!" Ashley ran toward them with a big smile on her face as they approached home.


    "Alright, let''s play hide and seek! Nathan, you''re it!" Arielle said with unlimited energy.


    "Don''t go outside if you''re playing hide and seek! Stay inside the backyard, okay?" Ana shouted at the children from the kitchen.


    "Okay!" answered the 3 siblings.


    "Bye Bye Henry, I am going to play Hide and Seek." said Ashley to the crawling toddler playing, or rather, biting blocks and toy cars in the living room. She was playing with him earlier.


    After a while, a man in his thirties arrived home.


    "Daddy!" the children called out as they heard the front door open from the backyard.


    "I am back! Let me take a shower first." The man was dirty and sweaty after working in the farm all day.


    "Welcome home, dear. Dinner is almost ready. Are your parents coming over tonight?" Ana asked.


    "Yes, they should arrive shortly," Jonathan answered. The children''s grandparents lived in a house right next to theirs.


    After Jonathan took a shower, everyone sat down at the dinner table. At this moment, the grandparents also arrived.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "Grandpa, Grandma." the children greeted.


    "Hello, Nathan, Arielle, Ashley. Hello Jonathan and Ana." said their Grandma.


    "Hello all." their Grandpa also greeted.


    Then, the family gathered around the dining table, and enjoyed cheese pizza, BBQ ribs and vegetable soup.


    "How''s the harvest this season?" Ana asked with concern as the family ate.


    "Not good. This upcoming winter will be tough." Jonathan said with discontentment. "As we discussed last time, there is no need to cook meat for the three of us." He was referring to himself and his parents. He still tried to keep meat on the menu for his children and his wife. "I will go get a job as a mercenary this winter. That should keep us afloat."


    "Isn''t that dangerous?" asked Ana looking concerned. "Let me teach the girls weaving and tailoring. That should help."


    "Let the girls focus on school; skipping it would harm their future. We can send Ashley to school starting in January; no problem." Jonathan said with a warm smile to reassure his wife. "I am strong. Don''t worry, I will be fine."


    Ana stopped talking and focused on chewing some vegetable with her lips slightly puckered. Apparently, she was still worried.


    "How was your day at school, Nathan?" Grandma asked, changing the subject.


    "Good, lots of homework today. There''s a test on Wednesday too." Nathan answered.


    "I got a 100 on my Math test today!" Arielle exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with proud.


    "I played blocks with Henry today, and I was able to stack them taller than myself!" Ashley added joyfully.


    "Good job both of you. Would you show me after dinner?" Grandma smiled as she enjoyed the happy faces of her grandchildren.


    "Yes!" answered the girls.


    As their conversation drew to a close, Grandpa chimed in. "By the way, the village chief informed us that there has been a surge in bandit attacks recently. The capital has sent some knights, but they won''t arrive until tomorrow morning." He attended the village meeting in the afternoon when the family was busy. "I''ll keep watch tonight." Grandpa said reassuringly.


    Ana noticed her parents in law had brought their luggage with them, so she was not surprised.


    "The recent flood laid waste to a lot of farmlands, but the Kingdom was not able to provide emergency supplies again. Some people are bound to become bandits, there is no helping it." Jonathan commented with some dissatisfaction toward the Kingdom. "Without bandits, I can''t earn good money as a mercenary though. Ironic."


    "Hopefully, by next year, the bandits will be gone." Ana said.


    "But where do they go? Do they just... vanish into thin air?" Arielle asked with curiosity.


    "They go back to farming and living as model citizens." Jonathan explained.


    "Wait, aren''t they criminals? Wouldn''t the knights catch them all? How?" Arielle bombarded her father with questions.


    "They are only criminals if they get caught; and of course, the knights can''t catch them all." Jonathan continued to answer patiently.


    After dinner, Nathan and Arielle returned to their rooms to work on their homework. Ashley played with Henry in the living room. Meanwhile, Ana cleaned up the kitchen and washed the dishes. Under the starry night sky, Jonathan, Grandpa, and Grandma comfortably enjoyed herbal tea in the front yard with a gentle night breeze.


    Later at night, after everyone took a shower, the family went to sleep. Grandpa stayed up to watch the night.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong!" Nathan was woken up by the ominous rings of the village bell in the middle of the night.


    "Mommy!" Nathan heard Ashley crying outside of his room, having been startled awake up by the bell.


    Nathan walked into the living room to find his parents equipped with leather armor, a light iron shield and a long sword. His grandparents were also armored, yet unarmed. It looked like Grandpa had woken them up before the villagers rang the alarm.


    "Nathan, Arielle, go get changed." said Ana as she swiftly carried Ashley to her room to change her clothes.


    "You carry Henry. He is too heavy." Grandma told Grandpa as she handed him a baby carrier made of cloth. Henry was then carried by his grandfather on his back.


    After changing into his daily attire and adding an extra woolen jacket for warmth, Nathan rushed back to the living room and asked, "Where is dad?" as he noticed his father''s absence.


    "He went to join the village''s defense. Once your Dad defeats the bandits, he''ll be back." Grandma reassured him.


    "Let''s go. We should follow the drill and head to the town hall." Grandpa said with a calm authoritative tone. With Grandpa leading the way, the family began walking toward the town hall in the center of the village.


    Nathan lived in a village called Urie Village. It was not the village closest to the boarder of the Kingdom, but was near. Bandit attacks used to happen frequently decades ago according to the elderly, but rarely occurred nowadays. So, it was the first time for many villagers to experience a bandit raid. The village was surrounded by walls to protect the villagers from bandits. Despite the younger generation voted not to maintain it for the last ten years, the elderly and the more mature villagers had voted to maintain it. Therefore, it was well maintained and in good condition. Common bandits would not be able to enter the village unless they could break through the gates with siege weapons.


    The chill of the night accompanied Nathan''s family as they made their way to the village''s town hall in around ten minutes. Well-equipped elderly and women stood guard vigilantly around its vicinity. The stronger men were mainly stationed at the walls.


    "Nathan, Arielle, Ashley and Henry, Mom is going to fight and protect all of you. I will be back before you know it." Ana said, giving each of them a kiss before joining the village guards as her children waved goodbye to her.


    Grandpa and Grandma led the children into the hall, where they noticed disabled adults stationed as archers at the windows.

 Chapter 23 - Eternity

    As soon as Nathan''s family entered the hall, they were greeted by their close friends with enthusiastic waves.


    "Nathan, Arielle, Ashley, over here!" Thomas, a 12-year-old boy with brown hair and skin, exclaimed, his bright, Sapphire eyes sparkling as he turned to face the family. While happy to see Nathan and his family, Thomas fell short of smiling from being on edge. "Hello, Grandpa Patrick and Grandma Emily!" Beside Thomas sat Chana, a sleepy 9-year-old girl who looked exactly like her brother. She gave a half-hearted greeting, struggling to keep her Amber eyes open. Thomas and Chana were dressed in matching white shirts and blue pants. Maya, their mother, approached with a jug of water in hand, exchanged warm smiles with Patrick''s family as she returned. Maya bore a striking resemblance to her daughter Chana, but with darker hair.


    "Right before you arrived, we were just informed that the chief is negotiating with the bandits." Maya said in an anxious tone. "The bandits are demanding a hefty sum."


    "But this year''s harvest is bad, isn''t it?" Emily asked, furrowing her brows in concern. "I wonder how it will go."


    "We must brace ourselves for an attack. Bandits often strike in years of poor harvest, like this one," Patrick said with a calm and collected tone.


    "Let me pray to Goddess Liliana. Hopefully, Harold, Ana and Jonathan will come back safely." Maya said, crossing her fingers and closing her eyes.


    "I''ll go grab the weapons for everyone," Patrick said, then walked away.


    Grandpa Patrick approached the armorer, a volunteer responsible for distributing the town''s defensive equipment. The looming threat of the upcoming bandit attack weighed on everyone. Patrick asked for three spears and three small wooden shields. The volunteer promptly handed over his request. Upon careful inspection of the arms, Patrick handed a spear back to exchange for another one, which the volunteer swiftly provided.


    "Here you go," Patrick said, handing two sets to Emily and Maya and keeping one for himself. With quick and efficient movements, they secured the shields onto their left forearms using leather straps.


    "I''m very sleepy, Grandpa. Why are the bandits attacking at night?" Ashley tiredly whined with her eyes half-closed.


    "It''s because the Knight Order never responds to nighttime emergencies... Well, sleep here Ashley sweetie." Patrick said as he sat down next to Ashley, who then leaned her head on her Grandpa''s shoulder and closed her eyes. Seeing that, Nathan snuggled into Grandpa''s other shoulder, while Arielle nestled into Grandma''s. Thomas and Chana both rested on their mother''s shoulders. Despite the anxiety of the adults, the children quickly fell asleep under the background noise in the town hall.


    After a few hours, without warning, the scout on the top of the town hall suddenly bellowed fanatically, "Bandits, coming from the west!"


    "Close the gate! Everyone, get inside!" the leader of the town hall guards called out loudly.


    "Move all noncombatants to the courtyard. Go! Go! Go!" the leader yelled again.


    Everyone in the hall was startled alert from the sudden outbursts of commands.


    The town hall had only one gate, which was located on the eastern side and led directly into the main building. The open courtyard was on the western side, surrounded by high walls that offered a sense of security.


    The voluntary village guards guided Nathan, Thomas and their families to the courtyard. Ana, being one of the voluntary village guards, reassured her children as they passed by, "Wait here, my loves; I''ll be back before you know it."


    In the next three hours, the bandits relentlessly attacked the gate with a massive ram, each blow shaking the walls and filling the air with a deafening noise. Some of the voluntary village guards, however, were former knights, like Ana. They were able to use the Divine Spell: Iron Wall to reinforce the gate, making it hard to penetrate.


    "Bandits are climbing up from behind the walls!" the watchman on the top of the town hall shouted urgently.


    A contingent of village guards rushed to the western wall and started throwing stones and shooting arrows at the bandits with all their might.


    "Boom!" An explosive spell blasted away the guards on top of the wall, and some of them fell down from it into the noncombatants. Although the wall was around five meters high, all of them were still alive, protected by Stoneskin. Several elderly men and women were injured as they tried to shield the children from the falling guards.


    Seizing the chance created by the explosion, four bandits effortlessly scaled the walls and took their positions atop, their stances menacing and ready for battle. They talked to each other. Then, the person who seemed to be their leader said in a cold and merciless tone, "There is no time. Kill them all."


    "Roger!" the rest of the bandits responded in unison, devoid of emotion.


    "Divine Spell: Chain Lightning." "Divine Spell: Wind Cutter." Two of the bandits chanted and the other two, including the Leader, unsheathed their swords and jumped down from the wall.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Five of the guards who fell to the ground stood up and formed a giant stone wall of shields. "Divine Spells: Iron Wall, Phalanx." One of them additionally cast "Divine Spell: Elemental Shield." They were pushed back a step after the spells hit. The two charging bandits cast the same spells and used their shields to ram into the five guards. With herculean strength, they easily pushed forward and knocked the five down to the ground. The bandits'' feat of strength, however, did not discourage the village guards as several more of them gallantly joined the fray as reinforcements.


    As the crowd moved toward the town hall''s main building in fear, Patrick''s and Maya''s families were caught up in the crowd and swept along involuntarily. While Nathan moved, he caught a glimpse of his mother running to the courtyard to help fight the four bandits, valiantly protecting her loved ones. The bandits split up soon after their initial assault. With absolute confidence in their abilities, the four bandits began fighting individually. They cut through the guard''s shields as if they were made of illusions, leaving deep gashes in their wake. The injured guards were quickly ushered away, replaced by fresh fighters eager to defend their families and friends.


    "Bang!" "The gate is breached!" "Why are the noncombatants here? Move them back to the courtyard!" Nathan could hear people shouting. Patrick, Emily, and Maya formed a triangle to shield their children.


    Sensing imminent danger from both the eastern and western sides, Emily said to her husband, "Patrick, walk in the middle and watch the children, you''re carrying Henry. Let me and Maya guard the front and the back." Then, the three of them repositioned themselves accordingly. Other families also made similar formations to protect their children as the bandits came charging in.


    From behind his Grandma, who was guarding the back, Nathan could still see the four bandits who had climbed over the wall. They wore metal plate armors, unlike the bandits who came from the main gate, where the majority of them wore leather armors or even pots and frying pans. However, those plate armors were not the same as those typically worn by knights. Just like the other bandits, they covered up the lower part of their faces with pieces of cloth. With ruthless efficiency, these four plate armored bandits kept slicing through the village guards, and if given a chance, would occasionally charge into the elderly and children and slaughter them indiscriminately. Brave women and gallant elderly pushed the children behind them and formed a human shield against the bandits. Many children were screaming and crying.


    "Goddess Liliana, have mercy! Please come and save us from this horror!" Nathan could hear many people crying out for the Goddess'' help.


    In the next few grueling minutes, casualties continued to pile up. Patrick, Emily, and Maya did their best to block the children from seeing or getting close to the slaughter. Many villagers without children bravely placed themselves in danger to assist the western side''s defense. Suddenly, Nathan''s heart skipped a bit as he saw Ana lying on the ground behind some of the village guards. Her shield was broken and she was holding her left arm in pain. Her sword lay on the ground next to her. At this rate, one of the four bandits would reach her in just a few moments. "Mom! Grandma! Mom is hurt! Over there! We have to save her!" Nathan shouted with utmost urgency, pointing toward his mother.


    "Where?" Emily asked, trying to look. Due to Nathan''s anxious tone, Emily wanted to find Ana as soon as she could. However, the situation was chaotic, and it was packed with people trying to escape. It was very impressive that Nathan was able to locate his mother. Arielle and Ashley tried to look, but they also could not see their mother.


    Seeing that the adults stood frozen, Nathan rushed toward his mother. Patrick, Emily, and Maya tried their best but failed to catch him. Emily immediately attempted to run behind him, but she was kept by Arielle and Ashley, as the two sisters tried to follow their brother. Nathan reached Ana within twenty seconds, just as she stood up, picked up her sword, and prepared to rejoin the fray.


    "Nathan? Stay back!" Ana yelled, noticing Nathan.


    "Huh?!" Nathan suddenly realized that one of the four plate-armored bandits was right next to him, his sword lifted up and at the ready to deliver Nathan to heaven. In a split second, Ana interposed herself between her son and the bandit, her chest sliced through, her sword broken as she tried to block the strike.


    "Huh?!" Nathan said again as his emotions caught up with him. Eagerness to save his mother and fear of death swirled within him. As time seemed to stand still, this moment felt like an eternity to Nathan, who would never forget this scene.


    The bandit who struck down his mother was a young man in his mid-twenties with a fair complexion. His green hair appeared toxic to Nathan, and his Amber eyes gazed ferociously upon Nathan before his next move, seemingly hesitating over his actions.


    The other three bandits'' appearances also became imprinted in Nathan''s memory.


    The leader, a man in his forties, had short, military-styled grey hair and tanned skin, evoking the image of a seasoned military commander. He was taking down village guards with deadly efficiency and precision. His Onyx eyes of darkness looked at the guards emotionlessly, as if they were not humans but targets to be eliminated.


    Another bandit, most likely a young noble or a pampered playboy, stood out with his stylish dark blue hair, piercing Emerald eyes, and unblemished fair skin. Extremely incongruous with his surroundings, he frequently stopped to fix his hair amidst his killing spree.


    The last one was a woman in her mid-twenties. Her merciless Onyx eyes and dark brown skin were fitting for a shadow of death in the courtyard. She stood out with her carefully combed, long, straight green hair, an unusual trait among bandits.


    "What should I do, Mom?" Nathan whispered helplessly. At a loss for what to do, Nathan nervously tried to close his mother''s wound with his hands.


    With a fierce "Haaa!", Emily came running, thrusting her spear fearlessly toward the bandit. The bandit shifted his focus from Nathan to Emily. However, the green-haired bandit easily dodged the attack and slashed through both Emily''s shield and her leather bracers. Despite her injury, Emily stood firm between Nathan and the bandit, shielding her grandson. As Emily tried to thrust her spear again, the bandit lifted up his sword and delivered the final strike.


    "Emily! No!" Patrick shouted from afar. "Grandma!" Nathan knelt on one knee, horrified, and did not know how to respond. Despite the crowd of villagers blocking the children''s view, Maya turned around and further blocked the children from seeing what had happened. "What happened to Mom and Grandma?" Arielle and Ashley asked anxiously, trying to see what had happened.


    Emily fell beside Nathan, adding to Nathan''s trauma.


    "Grandma? What should I do?" Nathan was frozen in place, completely at a loss.


    The green-haired bandit lifted his sword and prepared to skewer Nathan.


    Nathan looked up, and as a strange sense of calmness fell upon him, he thought, "I guess I will be joining Mom and Grandma soon."

 Chapter 24 – Yes, I promise

    For an instant, everything seemed to move in slow motion. As Nathan watched the green-haired bandit trying to stab him, he swiftly picked up his mother¡¯s broken sword, skillfully side-stepped the bandit''s thrust, and angled his body sideways to build momentum for a counterattack. The bandit¡¯s sword missed Nathan by half an inch and passed by him in front of his chest. In this position, Nathan thrust the sword back at the bandit. However, his broken sword was dull at the tip and it glanced off the bandit¡¯s chest plate. Nathan could not hold onto the sword and it clanged to the ground. With a sword hitting his chest, the green-haired bandit instinctively side-kicked Nathan away and jumped back. Apparently, he had practiced this move until it became second nature to him.


    The green-haired bandit was startled with widened eyes, instinctively touching his chest plate with his left hand, now scratched by Nathan; and thought, "Did a mere 10-year-old boy do that?"


    Nathan was hit by the kick, which sent him flying back several meters and tumbling to the ground. As Nathan groaned in pain, behind him, the adults of other families stood cautiously. The kick was more of a push for the bandit to jump back, therefore, it only gave Nathan a bruise. Otherwise, the bandit could have killed Nathan instantly with his strength.


    An old lady standing behind Nathan warily tried to help Nathan up. As the bandit closed in toward Nathan again, the old lady pulled him back, shielding the boy behind her.


    At that moment, the green-haired bandit could sense two people with strong Divine Power approaching, and fast, from the boy¡¯s direction. Intimidated, he instinctively stepped back. As the villagers and the old lady puzzled at the bandit''s sudden reaction, two men in their thirties jumped over the non-combatants behind the boy and charged at the bandit with their shields. The bandit was knocked back several steps, away from Nathan. It was Jonathan and Harold, fathers of Nathan and Thomas. Harold started engaging the bandit in rapid relentless exchanges as Jonathan tried to speak with his son.


    "Nathan, are you okay?" Jonathan spoke with concern. His eyes were wide open and his hands trembled from witnessing what happened to his wife and mother.


    "Mom and Grandma! Mom and Grandma!" Nathan started crying looking at their bodies on the ground.


    "Divine Spell: Sleep." Jonathan cast the spell, putting Nathan to sleep.


    Nathan felt himself, literally, falling into sleep. After falling for a while, he reached the ground and looked around his surroundings.


    "Nathan, can you hear me?" Ana smiled and said to Nathan, standing in a garden in a light yellow short-sleeved, ruffled, long dress.


    "Yes, Mom!" Nathan replied, happy that his mom was alive. He ran toward her with open arms.


    "This isn''t your fault. I love you. Take care of Arielle, Ashley and Henry for me. Promise?" Ana said as she hugged Nathan tightly.


    "Yes, I promise." Nathan smiled in his mother''s warmth.


    "Such a reliable big brother," Ana said, her eyes filled with love, as she gave Nathan a kiss on both of his cheeks. Behind Ana, Nathan saw his Grandma waving at him. Meanwhile, a man in a black robe approached him.


    Jonathan and Maya exchanged a nod as Maya came running. Jonathan then rushed to join the fray beside Harold. Maya swiftly checked for Ana¡¯s and Emily¡¯s pulse, before carrying Nathan back to Patrick, leaving the dangerous and chaotic battle zone as quickly as she could.


    The warm midday sun glared at Nathan as he woke up in his bedroom a little past noon. Out of habit, he went to the bathroom, washed up, and went to the dining room. There, he saw his Grandpa Patrick cooking in the open kitchen.


    "Grandpa, where are Mom and Grandma?" Nathan asked emotionlessly. He knew what the answer was but still wished for a miracle. "Perhaps their wound could be treated." A faint ray of hope came across his mind. The conflict between hope and hopelessness rendered him trepidating.


    Patrick continued cooking for a moment. Then, he slowly turned off the fire, which was pan-frying tofu. He walked over to Nathan, brought him to the sofa and sat next to him. Patrick gently held on to Nathan''s hand and said calmly, "Your grandma and mom both passed away last night in the fight. Do you remember?"


    Nathan wished it had all been a dream, but unfortunately, it was reality. He fell silent.


    "Your dad has avenged them. He defeated the green-hair who killed your grandma and your mom, but he got hurt in the fight. He is resting now." Patrick continued his onslaught of truth. Nathan''s face crumpled as he started crying, so Patrick hugged and soothed him gently.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Once Nathan calmed down, Patrick went back to cooking lunch, while Nathan rested on the sofa. Arielle woke up and came running out from her bedroom. "Pang, Pang, Pang!" Her lively footsteps somehow brought a glimmer of light into Nathan''s eyes. "Where is Grandma?" she asked, looking around the living room and the kitchen and saw Grandpa cooking. "Where is Mom?" she added. Ashley, woken up by her sister¡¯s footsteps, followed Arielle out of the bedroom, holding a teddy bear made by Ana, and tugged on her older sister''s sleeve.


    Patrick looked back from the kitchen to the girls as Nathan looked at them from the sofa. Patrick and Nathan weren¡¯t able to utter a word. A second later, Arielle emphasized with urgency, "Grandma told me she was going somewhere far away. We need to go get her back! Hurry!"


    Patrick turned off the stove again. "Did she tell you where she''s going?" Patrick asked judiciously.


    "No, she didn¡¯t." Arielle answered as she furrowed her eyebrows, realizing that they had no idea where to find Grandma.


    "Did she tell you anything else?" Patrick asked again.


    "She asked me to look after Nathan, Ashley and Henry while she is gone, because I am the big sister!" Arielle grinned, looking proud.


    "Yes, you¡¯re a great and reliable big sister!" Patrick smiled as he fondled Arielle¡¯s cheeks. Arielle laughed happily. "Did she mention anything about Grandpa?" Patrick asked again.


    "Nope!" Arielle answered firmly.


    "Anything about Patrick?" Patrick inquired once more.


    "Nothing!" Arielle, again, answered firmly.


    "¡­" Patrick looked down at the ground.


    "You¡¯re silly Grandpa. I know you¡¯re Patrick! Hehe," said Arielle as she laughed.


    Seeing Arielle¡¯s happy face, Patrick cheered up. "Grandma and Mom went to a place that is far and fun. They won¡¯t be back for a while. By the way, why don¡¯t you go play with Henry?" Patrick pointed to the toddler playing alone in the play yard.


    "And I am not going to come after you anytime soon Emily." Patrick thought.


    "Go, I''ll call when lunch is ready." Patrick said to the girls.


    "But I want Mom! I want hug!" said Ashley. Nathan walked to Ashley, hugged her, and gave her a kiss on her cheek. "Here you go! You said you were able to stack the blocks as tall as you? Show me." said Nathan.


    "Not just as tall as me, they were taller than me." said Ashley as she went to take out the playing blocks. Patrick went back and turned on the stove again.


    Patrick continued cooking. However, as soon as the pan started boiling again, Jonathan walked out from his room. His upper body was covered in bloody bandage. There was a wound on his stomach and left chest.


    "John, don¡¯t move." Patrick quickly turned off the stove again and ran toward his son. "You are in no condition to move. What do you need?"


    "I need water." Jonathan uttered weakly.


    "Dad! Are you okay?" Arielle ran to her father and asked in concern, Nathan and Ashley followed.


    "I''ll be alright. Go play. Let me rest." Jonathan answered in pain.


    "Okay!" the children nodded in unison and went back to playing.


    Patrick helped Jonathan back to his bed and handed him two cups of water. Jonathan drank them both. "Thanks," he said and went back to sleep.


    Patrick returned to the kitchen and lit up the stove once more. However, just as the pan started steaming, Henry began to cry.


    "When am I going to finish cooking lunch today?" Patrick thought to himself smiling bitterly. He turned off the fire, again. Despite being exhausted from the escape, Patrick had stayed up all night to treat Jonathan, and was devastated from his family''s loss. However, he was the Grandpa. His son and grandchildren needed him now more than ever. He must pull himself together.


    "Grandpa, I''ve got Henry. Please keep on cooking lunch." Nathan said as he tended to Henry, with his voice sounding like Gospels to Patrick''s ears.


    The children''s mother used to utter, "Okay, Mommy''s here. It¡¯s okay. Mommy''s here." Nathan imitated her and said to Henry, "Okay, big brother''s here. It¡¯s okay. Big brother''s here," it reminded Nathan of her.


    "Let me help too." Arielle said, with Ashley following behind her.


    "Okay, please prepare the high chair, a banana and a bottle of milk." Nathan replied just like how Ana would. Arielle noticed it as a faint sign of sadness flashed in her eyes.


    Henry was standing on the side of the gate of his play yard, urging Nathan to let him out as Nathan opened the gate. Then, Henry stopped crying and looked at Nathan as if he was question why wasn¡¯t Mom the one doing all these. "I know that you¡¯re hungry. Your food is on the dining table, let¡¯s go get your banana." Nathan said gently as he walked backward while holding Henry''s hands, leading the toddler to the dining table.


    When Henry arrived at the table, Arielle had already peeled the banana and prepared the milk for him. Ashley was eating a banana herself, watching her siblings. Patrick finally finished pan-frying the tofu and placed it onto a plate. In a few moments, the family started having lunch. Nathan and Patrick fed Henry some rice and vegetable. Jonathan¡¯s right arm could still move fine, so he had tofu congee by himself inside the bedroom.


    After lunch, Patrick cleaned and dressed Jonathan''s wounds, and then he left to represent the family in the village meeting. The village¡¯s leadership was arranging the burials, taking care of orphaned children, and planning the aftermath.


    Nathan and Arielle cleaned up and washed the dishes. After that, Arielle and Ashley babysat Henry while Nathan brought a bowl of herbal medicine and glass of water for his father.


    "You should drink some water and take a break." Jonathan said to Nathan in pain, as he saw Nathan working nonstop outside the opened bedroom door.


    "I''m fine, Dad." Nathan replied with concern. "You''re the one who need to rest."


    Jonathan patted Nathan with his right hand before lying down on the bed again.


    "Thanks, Dad." Nathan said before leaving the room.


    "Thanks for being alive." Nathan thought to himself in gratitude and relief as he closed the door behind him.

 Chapter 25 – Busy

    The village meeting that Patrick attended was short. Upon hearing about the situation, the nobles had made their decisions regarding the village that morning. The village chief, who was fortunate enough to survive, announced their decisions to the survivors with a heavy heart.


    Patrick came back home an hour later and briefed Jonathan, Nathan and Arielle on the situation of the village. "There are four things."


    "First, the Count has decided to evacuate our village and relocate us to a nearby village, Coalville. The journey will be three days long. Once we arrive, we can decide whether to continue farming or find new jobs in the capital." Patrick continued.


    "Second, we can rest easy for the next few days because the knights will be staying here to protect us. Additionally, they sent medical knights here to treat our injuries at no cost." Patrick said.


    "Third, in two days, the Count will send a merchant group to buy our harvest at a fair price. Our taxes for this year will also be forgiven."


    "Lastly, regarding last night. Most of the village''s strong and capable men and women, as well as half of the elderly, have been tragically killed. If not for Jonathan and Harold defeating the green-haired bandit and driving them off, the entire village might have been slaughtered. In response, the knights have promised that they will thoroughly investigate the attack and apprehend all criminals involved." Patrick said.


    "Did Mom and Grandma die yesterday?" Arielle interrupted, having an idea why Mom wasn¡¯t home today.


    "Yes." Patrick answered solemnly, firmly, and with grief. He took the chance to tell Arielle about the truth.


    "So we''ll never see Mom again?" Arielle asked, tears welling up in her eyes.


    "It''s my fault. If I hadn''t run to mom, she might have survived." Nathan thought to himself. "But, don¡¯t worry Mom, I promise I will take care of them." Nathan gave Arielle a hug and soothed her as he watched Ashley and Henry playing.


    After a moment, Arielle calmed down. Then, Patrick told the children, "I need to go out. Nathan, Arielle, would you be able to cook dinner tonight?"


    "Sure." They occasionally helped Ana prepare meals. So they knew how to do it.


    "If you can, please also harvest some of our crops, such as the tomatoes and carrots. We will need food for the journey and to survive the winter. I will go take care of the burials for Ana and Emily." Patrick said before leaving home again.


    "I will go harvest with Ashley." said Arielle, being very familiar with harvesting.


    "Okay, I will put Henry to sleep and take care of Dad," Nathan replied, grateful for Arielle''s support.


    Arielle took out two straw hats and two baskets, handed one set to Ashley, and then the two of them went outside together.


    "Now, let''s get busy." Nathan declared as he looked at the house and palmed his fist.


    Henry just pooped earlier, so Nathan bathed him and changed his diapers. He had some trouble putting Henry to sleep because the toddler wanted Mom. "Mom is not here, but Big Brother is here. It¡¯s ok." Nathan said with teary eyes, trying to sooth Henry.


    It took Nathan a bit more than half an hour to put the toddler to sleep. After that, Nathan began tackling the chores.


    He loaded the dirty cloths into the washing machine and switched it on. Jonathan had a high fever, so Nathan gave some water to his father and placed a cold towel on his forehead. "Thank you, Nathan," said Jonathan. Then, Nathan recharged the house¡¯s Divine Power to keep all appliances running, washed the vegetable and sliced some meat for tonight¡¯s dinner, put the washed clothes into the clothes dryer, made herbal medicine for his father, prepared some fish congee for Henry and Jonathan, put away the clean laundry, etc. After Henry woke up, Nathan placed him in the play yard and let him play by himself.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    After two hours, Patrick brought back Ana''s and Emily¡¯s wedding rings, hair clips, leather armor, shield, swords, and all their valuables, as well as, most importantly, their ashes. Then, he cleaned Jonathan''s wound, replaced his bandages, and sanitized the items he had brought home.


    Arielle and Ashley soon came back. They put away the harvest in the cold storage shed, and took a shower.


    Nathan noticed that it was the first time Arielle helped Ashley shower and he thanked her in his mind. After showering, Arielle then helped Nathan prepare for dinner while Ashley played with Henry.


    Everyone was exhausted. Not only did they have a rough night, but they also had a very busy day. The family ate in silence. The dinner tasted just like how Ana would have made it. While it reminded them of Ana, it also felt like a typical dinner when Ana was still around, providing temporary solace.


    After dinner, Patrick gave Emily¡¯s hair clips to Arielle and Ana¡¯s hair clips to Ashley, with a gentle smile. "May the two of them watch over you in heaven." Arielle clutched the hair clip tightly and wept.


    Seeing that, Ashley also started to tear up. "I hope Mom and Grandma can come back soon." She did not understand that people do not return from heaven.


    The family kept on working after dinner, Nathan bathed Henry and then fed him some fruits before putting him to sleep. Arielle and Ashley cleaned up and washed the dishes. Nathan then moved Henry¡¯s crib to his room before taking a shower. After that, Patrick had already changed Jonathan¡¯s bandages again. Patrick fully replenished the house''s Divine Power before administering painkillers and sleeping pills to Jonathan. "This is a strong sleeping pill with a sleeping spell in it, you should be able to sleep through the night even under the pain." Patrick told his son.


    Then, the family went to sleep earlier than usual.


    During the day, Nathan kept himself busy so that he wouldn¡¯t think about what happened in the battlefield last night. However, as soon as he had a moment of quiet, the traumatizing scene kept replaying in his mind. After tossing and turning in bed for a few hours, Nathan finally gave up sleeping and heat up some milk for Henry. Just as he finished, Henry started crying. Nathan put a bib on Henry and tried to feed him, but Henry kept saying "Mama, mamaa..." refusing the milk.


    "Ok, let¡¯s go find mom," Nathan said, carrying Henry around the house.


    "See? Mom''s not here." Nathan took Henry to the dining room with the open kitchen. Henry looked around innocently. The kitchenware and utensils were placed exactly where Ana liked to put them. She hated it when someone misplaced something in the kitchen, so the children were taught to put things back in their exact places.


    Next, he carried Henry to the living room, where the play yard was. It was silent, dark and felt empty. "Mom''s not here either." Nathan said, looking around the tidy play area. Ana had always been particular about keeping things in their proper places, and even though she was no longer with the family, Arielle and Ashley still made sure to put everything away neatly before going to bed.


    Then, Henry tilted his body toward the master bedroom, signaling Nathan to head there. His innocent act only added to Nathan¡¯s pain. Following Henry¡¯s request, Nathan opened the door to Jonathan¡¯s room. The sleeping pill had worked well, and his father was fast asleep.


    "Mom isn''t here," Nathan repeated. The bedroom reminded him of how he would go to sleep with his parents whenever he had a nightmare or when there was a thunderstorm. The smell of his parents and their holding his hand were the best lullaby. He wanted his father to give him a hug right now and dote on him. But, after seeing his father¡¯s bloody bandages, Nathan gave up on the thought. He closed the door quietly as he left.


    Then, Nathan returned to his room, closing the door softly behind him.


    "See? Mom isn''t here anymore. Now, please have some milk." Nathan said and started crying. He missed Ana very much.


    Henry looked up at Nathan with a concerned expression, as if asking, "Why are you crying?" Seeing that, Nathan stopped crying and gave Henry the bottle of milk again. Upon confirming that Mom was not home, Henry calmed down and let Nathan feed him. After Henry was done, Nathan sang a soft lullaby to help Henry fall asleep, which also added to Nathan¡¯s longing for his mother.


    Arielle was standing outside Nathan¡¯s room. She woke up to Henry''s cries and heard Nathan telling him that Mom wasn''t there. Each time Nathan said those words, Arielle felt a sharp pain in her heart, as if a dagger had pierced through it. After Nathan had returned to his room and closed the door, Arielle went to Jonathan¡¯s room. Her father was sleeping soundly. Arielle gently took her father¡¯s right hand and placed it on her cheek. The faint scent of her mother still lingered in the bedroom. Feeling the warmth and love from both Ana and Jonathan in the room, she calmed down.


    Afterward, she went to the kitchen and poured herself a glass of water. Then, she sat on the sofa and began reminiscing about the previous night.

 Chapter 26 – I couldnt do anything

    Last night, after Nathan rushed to Ana, Grandma sternly told Arielle, "No matter what happens, stay with Grandpa and Maya, okay?"


    "Ok, be careful Grandma." Arielle answered obediently. She saw many guards getting hurt fighting, so she was very scared and worried for his grandmother. Ashley looked up to Grandma and held hands with Arielle.


    "Maya," Emily said, "I am getting Nathan back here. Please guard the back for a minute."


    "Got it, hurry!" Maya answered soundly as Emily started running behind Nathan.


    The situation was chaotic. The four plate armored bandits were attacking the courtyard on the west side. At the same time, the town hall''s east gate was broken and the bandits were trying to get in. Noncombatants from both east and west sides were both trying to retreat to the middle of the hall.


    People who were in the middle kept pushing each other and had no control over where they would end up next. Some children and elderly fell to the ground and got stepped on. People who were on the side were vulnerable to attacks from bandits. Nowhere was safe.


    Patrick and his family were on the side, near the courtyard. As the plate armored bandits¡¯ slaughter closed in, they had no choice but to brace for a fight.


    Arielle followed her grandfather while holding Ashley''s hand tightly. Chana followed closely behind. Thomas, being taller than the girls, constantly looked around for any signs of danger. There were screams and cries everywhere as the bandits slaughtered children and the elderly. Most of the village guards near the courtyard were either injured or dead. Both Arielle¡¯s and Ashley¡¯s hands were sweating. Ashley was apparently scared, but she tried her best not to cry. Occasionally, Arielle would look back and tried to see where her Grandma was going. However, Maya and the crowd behind her blocked her view. Being too short to see beyond them, she kept on trying nonetheless.


    "Emily! No!" Patrick suddenly shouted. "Grandma!" Arielle could hear Nathan. Concerned and worried, Arielle jumped and tried to get as tall as she could so that she could see what happened.


    "What happened to Mom and Grandma?" Arielle and Ashley asked, their voices desperate. Ashley, being the shortest at five-year-old, could only watch as her sister tiptoed.


    Arielle barely, and briefly, saw the slaughter happening behind the crowd, but Grandma was no where to be seen. She then helplessly looked up to Maya, seeking for an answer. Then, Arielle''s gaze followed Maya''s line of sight to Patrick. At this moment, Patrick was looking at Nathan¡¯s and Emily¡¯s direction. His face turned purplish from the sight. He took one step toward his grandson¡¯s direction but immediately held himself back. Grandpa''s obvious anxiety, and silence to their questions, weighted onto Arielle and Ashley.


    "Maya, carry Henry for me¡­" Patrick said as he tried to untie the baby carrier, but he suddenly stopped. Two men ran by him at tremendous speed toward Nathan¡¯s direction. It was Jonathan and Harold. Using the Levitation spell, the two ran above the crowd, with each step lightly tapping the noncombatants'' heads or shoulders like a gust of wind.


    "Dad!" The four children shouted as they immediately felt much safer.


    Harold and Jonathan then knocked the green-haired bandit back as Harold engaged him alone with an upper hand. Seeing her husband getting things under control, Maya said. "I will go get Nathan, wait here Patrick. Thomas, take care of the girls." Then, she ran over to Nathan.


    Thomas, a boy two years older than Nathan, nodded to his mother and stood between the three girls and courtyard, preventing them from running away. "Don''t worry. My mom will take care of it." He tried to reassure Arielle and Ashley, calming them down.


    In just about thirty seconds, Maya was back with Nathan. She was carrying the unconscious boy on her shoulders. "Patrick, here you go." Maya said while handing the boy to Patrick.


    "Got it." Patrick dropped his spear and carried Nathan onto his shoulders.


    "What about Mom and Grandma?" Arielle demanded an answer, refusing to move. Ashley followed what her sister did.


    "They are¡­ staying behind so that we can escape." Maya explained, looking at Patrick as she responded.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Patrick, lost his words for a moment, then told Arielle and Ashley, "Your dad is here now. Mom and Grandma are with him. Let us focus on leaving, all right?"


    After Grandpa brought up their father, the girls felt reassured and safer. They nodded and followed their grandfather even though they were still not satisfied with the answer.


    The situation in the town hall improved very quickly. People started moving out from the hall through its gate. Patrick led the children to the town hall¡¯s main gate, where the bandits had retreated after suffering some casualties from Jonathan and Harold''s arrival. The town hall was connected to the village''s east and west gates by a straight road. Outside the hall, Patrick could see bandits retreating and running into the reinforcements from the village''s west gate. Some guards from the village''s west gate split up with the main force and arrived only a minute later than Jonathan and Harold. Arielle saw a group of guards, twenty strong, running into the town hall.


    Since the west gate of the Urie Village was broken through, its noncombatants ran to the east gate.


    Patrick was jogging in the front. Thomas, Arielle, Chana and Ashley followed closely behind. Maya was in the back, who occasionally looked back and guarded the family. Patrick was breathing heavily. He was carrying Nathan on his shoulder; and he frequently switch Nathan from the left shoulder to the right, and vice versa. Apparently, Grandpa was very tired from carrying Nathan.


    It took approximately ten minutes for the family to reach the village''s east gate. There was already a group of noncombatants there and more were arriving.


    Patrick chose an empty spot and gently put down Nathan. Everyone sat down and tried to catch their breath after the run. However, the fight was not yet over.


    A straight road connected the town hall to the village''s east gate. From where the family was sitting now, they could see if anyone entered or left the town hall from its gate. Flashing lights of Divine Spells looked like ominous fireworks in the town hall, where each flash could spell their fathers'' demise. Unfortunately, there was nothing the families could do except praying.


    The twenty guards stationed at the village east gate was updated by the first arriving noncombatants. There were more guards at the gate, but the majority of them ran to the west gate after it was breached. The remaining guards stayed vigilant and continued watching the road into the village. If bandits appeared, it would be their turn to fight.


    Henry soon felt asleep again. However, Arielle could not sleep. She watched from afar as the guards and the bandits continued fighting. After an eternity of waiting, the day finally broke. The eastern sky gradually turned from black to purple. Soon after, Arielle could see three plate armored bandits ran away from the town hall and headed to the village''s west gate. They soon disappeared.


    However, no one else came out from the town hall.


    Seeing that the bandits had left. Patrick and Maya stood up and headed towards home. Many other noncombatants also did the same thing. Arielle and Ashley followed their Grandpa home.


    "Maya, would you and your children stay at our place while I check up on the boys?" Patrick asked, surprisingly calmly, but Maya could tell the anxiety in his voice.


    "Yes, please." Maya answered. Like Patrick, she was also very worried about how happened inside the town hall. Her husband, together with Patrick''s son, were not coming out from the town hall.


    "Nathan has a bruise in his stomach and was put to sleep by your father. He will wake up tomorrow." Patrick told the girls after they got home. "Go to sleep. I will be right back."


    After the long and excruciating night, Arielle and Ashley returned to their bedroom. Since Ashley was too scared to sleep alone, Arielle slept beside her and sang her a lullaby. Thomas and Chana slept on the sofa while Maya continued to keep watch.


    In about half an hour, Patrick returned home with a wagon carrying Jonathan and Harold.


    "Maya, I have stopped their bleeding. However, I will need to operate on them now. Prepare some boiled water please." Patrick said.


    "Alright!" Maya said as she hurried to the kitchen.


    Patrick ran into his room and took his medical and surgical kits out. He operated on the men on top of the wagon. Following Patrick''s instructions, Maya helped as well. By the time they were done, it was almost noon.


    "They are going to be fine." Patrick reassured Maya, finally relaxing. "Clean the wounds, apply this ointment and change the bandages 3 times a day. Come back to me for more after you run out."


    "Thank you Patrick," Maya said with gratitude and took a breath as a weight lifted off her shoulders. Then, she woke Thomas and Chana and went home.


    After helping Jonathan to his room, Patrick started cooking lunch. "We will be having tofu today."


    Back to the present, on the living room sofa, Arielle drank the rest of the water from the glass and grabbed a blanket from the sofa before lying down. She felt cold, helpless, powerless and scared. "I couldn''t do anything." She thought as she craved for her mom and sobbed. Then, she heard Nathan singing a lullaby from his room.


    "Twinkle, twinkle, little star,


    How I wonder what you are,


    Up above the world so high,


    Like a diamond in the sky,


    Twinkle, twinkle, little star,


    How I wonder what you are."


    Nathan repeated this song several more times. Arielle and Henry soon fell asleep. Nathan walked into the living room and found Arielle sleeping on the sofa.


    Nathan looked at Arielle and took out a second piece of blanket. He lay down onto another arm of the sofa and quietly watched Arielle sleep. Her blonde hair was the same as Mom''s and she looked very much like her.


    As if his mother was sleeping beside him, Nathan, being exhausted, soon fell into a peaceful slumber.

 Chapter 27 – Looting

    In the following morning, the family awoke at daybreak, which was their usual schedule. With a plethora of work to accomplish before leaving the village, no one was in the mood for a longer sleep. Nathan thought to himself as he sat up, "If these things hadn''t happened, there would have been a test today¡­" He pondered upon the unpredictability of life


    Patrick carefully cleaned and bandaged Jonathan''s wound while the children prepared breakfast.


    "Today, we need to collect supplies from our neighbors and friends who have passed away so that we can keep on living. If we don''t take them, the knights and merchants will take them anyway." Patrick said. "Also, I just put up a sign that says ''We are alive'' on our front door. Please, don¡¯t remove it."


    He headed out with Nathan in a horse-drawn carriage. Arielle and Ashley stayed home to take care of Jonathan and Henry.


    "We are going to visit Rahul, Robert and Zhong first. If I am correct, they should be the wealthiest in our neighborhood." said Patrick to Nathan. "Yesterday, when I went out to retrieve Ana and Emily¡¯s belongings, I also checked which families were no longer here." Patrick continued. "Let us get what we need before the knights and merchants empty out their shops and homes."


    "Isn¡¯t that stealing?" Nathan asked, hesitating.


    ¡°Stealing is taking things that belong to someone else. We, on the other hand, are taking things that currently do not belong to anyone.¡± Patrick explained with a firm and confident tone, which quickly dispelled Nathan''s hesitation. "Also, finders keepers. That''s a rule for the adventurers in the Kingdom."


    These two days, the knights and the capable villagers had been busy burying the dead, treating the injured and taking care of the orphans. It was also an unspoken rule and tradition that the villagers would be the first to collect from those who went to heaven, as they needed the money to relocate. Therefore, most of the houses and shops were still intact, except those pillaged by bandits near the west gate.


    Patrick and Nathan collected many useful and valuable items for the journey. They took a younger and stronger horse and a new carriage installed with a refrigerator. They also collected some, but not much, harvested crops for selling to the merchants and as food for the journey. "Cash and jewelry were the best loots. They are easy to carry and valuable," Patrick taught Nathan.


    Then, the two visited the shops. Patrick took some new tools, such as screwdrivers, farming tools, office supplies, carriage repair parts, new bed sheets, etc. and of course, cash from their cashiers.


    "Shouldn''t we visit the jewelry stores first?" Nathan asked.


    "No need. Jewelries are always the first to go. It is too late now." Patrick answered.


    "Too bad, we just missed out on a good source of money." Nathan commented, disappointed that his idea was no good.


    "Don''t worry, I had already visited the jewelry stores yesterday." Patrick smiled and consoled Nathan. "It is more dangerous looting a valuable location, so I did not bring you with me."


    "Good job, Grandpa!" Nathan cheered, impressed by his grandfather.


    The village had a population of approximately two thousand people. Now, around seven to eight out of ten houses were no longer occupied. Occasionally, Patrick and Nathan saw signs on the front door reading "We are alive" and they would choose another house to "visit." Patrick and Nathan went home to cook and have lunch before their afternoon tour. There were more looters in the afternoon. To get ahead of the competition, they quickly swept through many houses, left most of the items untouched, taking only the valuables and what they considered essential for traveling.


    In the Kingdom, a typical village house costs roughly five years of the median household annual income. An average three bedroom apartment in the capital would cost around thirty years. Rahul, Robert and Zhong''s families combined had enough cash and jewelry for half of a city apartment. Patrick and Nathan were lucky in finding one other family which had money enough for another quarter of a city apartment. However, most families had only a meager amount of cash and jewelry, barely enough to sustain them for a few weeks to a few months.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    By dinnertime, they had collected enough cash for a city apartment. "We were lucky to find so much." Patrick said, quite satisfied with the result.


    "Grandpa, have you done this before?" Nathan asked, referring to looting. His grandfather seemed very accustomed to it.


    "Yes, when I was young. Your great-grandparents survived three bandit raids with me." Patrick gazed upon the red-orange dusk, remembering his parents. "Unlike them, I never had any knack for fighting. However, your father has inherited your great-grandparents¡¯ fighting talents."


    "Three?" Nathan said, surprised and shook his head. "Sadly¡­ we almost couldn¡¯t survive even one raid."


    "In the end, only the strong can survive in this country and I was fortunate enough to be protected by your great-grandparents." said Patrick, shaking his head. "However, this bandit raid is different. No typical bandits can fight evenly with your father or kill your mother so easily."


    Nathan looked at his grandfather and remembered the plate armored bandits. They had a leader and were very organized and well trained. When compared with the bandits that wore frying pans, pots and woks as armor, even a 10-year-old could see the difference.


    "Well, we are not Inquisition Knights. Let us not dwell on the bandits too much, and instead focus on survival." Patrick shook his head and said, having no choice but to accept the situation.


    While Patrick and Nathan were out looting during the day, Arielle and Ashley tended to Jonathan and Henry. They also finished many household chores. After dinner and baths, the family retired to their beds.


    After the family turned off the light for around half an hour, Ashley''s sobs echoed from her bed, "I miss mom. I want mom." She cried louder and louder, causing Arielle and Nathan to wake up. They went to Ashley, trying to soothe her but soon they started crying themselves. The ache of missing their mother became almost too much to bear. Patrick gathered the tearful children to the living room and told them a story.


    A long time ago, there was a little girl named Lily. One day, her parents left her. Before they left, her parents told her that they were going somewhere far away and would always watch over her. Yet, Lily still missed her parents very much and she wanted to find them no matter what.


    First, Lily asked a priest about how to find her parents. The priest said she needed faith in God. The priest asked her if her parents believed in God and were upright people. Lily said yes. So, the priest told her that if she believed in God and be an upright person, she would see her parents in heaven someday.


    Second, Lily asked an entrepreneur about how to find her parents. The entrepreneur said she needed wealth. The merchant told her about private detectives and that finding people will cost money. She should study hard in school. After she graduated, she should either get a good job or start a successful business. Only then would she be able to find her parents.


    Then, Lily asked a scientist about how to find her parents. The scientist said she needed knowledge. "Since your parents said that they were watching over you, if your parents are watching you on top of that mountain, would you notice?" Lily said no. Then, the scientist handed her a telescope and instructed her to look through it at the distant mountain. Lily was now able to see the mountain clearly and she was amazed. The scientist told Lily that if she could study hard, she would be able to invent tools to find her parents.


    Next, Lily asked a noble about how to find her parents. The noble said she needed power. In front of Lily, the noble ordered his knights to apprehend a criminal in town. After lunch, the Knights had caught the criminal already. Lily was impressed. The noble told Lily that if she worked hard, obtained influence and became a noble, she could obtain power to find her parents.


    However, Lily wanted to see her parents now: not after she lived a virtuous life, amassed wealth, acquired knowledge, or wielded power, but now. Therefore, she traveled into the deepest mountain and asked a sage about how to find her parents. The sage said she needed patience and perseverance. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was faith, wealth, knowledge or power, Lily would not be able to obtain them overnight. The wise man said she would need to work hard everyday until the day she could find her parents, so that her parents would be proud of her.


    "So, no matter how much you missed your mother, she will not come back anytime soon." Patrick explained. "The only thing you can do right now is to be patient and work hard, so that your mom will be proud of you when you meet again."


    "Additionally, the three of you still have each other, your father is still here and I am still here. As long as we are together, we will make it through this hard time." Patrick told his grandchildren.


    As the story came to a close, the three children''s eyelids grew heavy, and they drifted off to sleep. Patrick gently whispered Sleep spells on them so that they could sleep better.


    After putting the children to sleep, Patrick went to check on Jonathan. Jonathan was burning with a high fever. He was in a weakened state and under the effects of a Sleep spell, so he was sleeping soundly. Patrick checked the towel on Jonathan''s forehead, reinforcing it with water and cold magic to keep it wet and cool throughout the night.


    Patrick and Jonathan had not told the children, but it was still uncertain whether Jonathan could survive his injury. "Your children need you; fight through this and get better soon." Patrick said as he closed the door to his son¡¯s bedroom and went to sleep.

 Chapter 28 – Ana and Travis

    On the following day, the family prepared for the journey. Nathan and Arielle finished packing in the morning, leaving Patrick to prepare the food and wagon. Therefore, the two eldest siblings left to gather more cash and jewelry while Patrick remained at home. "If you encounter any knights, hide your loots from them," Patrick cautioned the siblings before they left.


    Patrick and Nathan looted fifteen houses the previous day. Even if a house had already been ransacked by other villagers, they would still examine it thoroughly. After all, Patrick processed the Appraisal skill. He showed Nathan how to use this skill to locate hidden cash or jewelry. Since both Nathan and Arielle awakened the Appraisal skill after the raid, Patrick allowed the two of them to go out and scavenge. As all the nearby houses had been thoroughly searched, the siblings had to venture further today.


    "Arielle, let''s go and see the knights." Nathan suggested, wanting to take a detour.


    "We need money to survive. We should go loot and we better not let any knights notice us." answered Arielle. "That¡¯s what Grandpa said." She added at the end.


    Nathan thought about it, but he insisted. "Let¡¯s go. This will be quick."


    "Ok, actually, I wanted to go too. Hehe." Arielle chuckled, getting into her playful mood.


    The children walked towards the center of the village, nearing the town hall. There, wounded villagers were being tended to by knights from the church. Certain knights were battlefield medics, while others were specialized in combat. The Count sent a team of knights from the medical division and a team from the cavalry division to the village.


    The area surrounding the town hall was the marketplace of the village. In contrast to the residential area, the buildings here were packed closely together. The children grew up in this neighborhood and were very familiar with the back alleys and shortcuts. Without anyone noticing, they arrived at the inn where the knights were staying. They quietly slipped into the attic through a window of the adjacent building. The attic of the inn was mainly used for air circulation and storage; therefore, no one was using the space. The children called it their "secret base." In order for it to not bother his customers, the owner of the inn reinforced part of the attic and added soundproof materials so that it wouldn¡¯t creak too badly even when children or mice moved around in it.


    Nathan and Arielle peaked through one of the holes on the ceiling and they saw two knights coming into their room. They wore t-shirts and jeans with white lab coats. The children recognized them as knights from the eight-pointed star symbol on their lab coats; one of the left chest pocket and the other on their back.


    "I am exhausted," said a knight in his twenties as he walked toward his bed and crashed there.


    "Yeah, I get you," said another knight as he crashed on a sofa.


    There was a moment of silence before the one on the bed said, "I heard that an Inquisition Knight died on this mission."


    "What!? How could that be possible?" another knight asked.


    "Perhaps the bandits had demons on their side."


    "Ahh, no wonder so many people got hurt. Several more died on the west side from their injuries this morning. Some passed away during the night."


    "Same here on the North side. The four year old girl, Sarah, passed away too. You were her surgeon, weren¡¯t you?"


    "Yea¡­"


    The knight fell silent for a few moments, taking a swig of water.


    "How in the world are we going to transport the injured to the next village? Those in critical conditions won''t make it alive."


    "No idea. It¡¯s not our job anyway."


    "What? Aren''t we traveling with them tomorrow?"


    "No, I heard the captain. We are going south, but these villagers are going west."


    "I get it. But who''s supposed to keep them safe, then? The bandits are still lurking around."


    "Not sure, but orders are orders."Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "This is messed up."


    The children heard some footsteps with metal clanging sounds. "Armored combat knights," the children thought in excitement. It was every children''s dream to look at a shiny-armored knight up close. Nathan pointed toward the attic window, signaling Arielle to go to the other room; and the children started going back. Then, Arielle stopped on top of one of the rooms and pointed. Nathan looked through the previously empty room and saw three knights. These knights were in plate armors: one in whitish silver armor, one in brownish bronze armor and the last one in greenish copper armor. They sat separately on two sofas, with the silver-armored knight facing the other two.


    "Well done, everyone. Our targets are all confirmed dead." said the silver-armored knight.


    As soon as Nathan hear that voice, he was shocked as if he was stroke by lightning. He recognized that these knights were the group of metal armored bandits that slaughtered people in the courtyard and killed his mother and grandmother!


    The silver-armored knight appeared to be in his forties, with grey military-style short hair, piercing Onyx eyes which darkness seemed to conceal countless souls, and lightly tanned brown skin.


    The bronze-armored knight appeared to be in his twenties, with well-combed dark blue hair parted in the middle, piercing Emerald eyes that were focused on his next mission, and fair skin that hinted at covert assignments.


    Lastly, the copper-armored knight appeared to be in her twenties, with long well-combed green hair cascading down her shoulders, piercing Onyx eyes that exuded diligence, and dark brown skin that hinted at her origins in the south.


    Nathan¡¯s hands began to sweat and his body trembled uncontrollably. He wasn¡¯t sure whether this was anger or fear, or perhaps a mixture of both. When he lifted up his head, he saw Arielle looking down at the knights. "I must not let them notice we¡¯re here." Nathan thought of protecting his sister.


    "May Goddess Liliana watch over those who have made the ultimate sacrifice," the silver-armored knight said solemnly.


    "What about the boy with black hair we saw that night?" The copper-armored female knight inquired.


    "We have received no information regarding a black-haired boy or whether our targets had children." answered the silver-armored knight as he looked toward the bronze-armored knight.


    "Ana was still young, so I am not certain if she had children." The bronze-armored knight answered.


    Shocked by the mentioning of their mother, Ana, Arielle was about to speak, but Nathan covered her mouth. He gestured for her to remain silent by pointing his index finger to his lips, and she nodded in agreement.


    "We cannot allow demons to leave any descendants behind. Furthermore, that boy countered Rudy''s stab once. He could pose a significant threat in the future. We must eradicate any potential threats to the Kingdom. Can either of you identify the boy?" The silver-armored knight said gravely, his voice taking on a commanding tone.


    "No, it was too dark to see his face clearly." said Melody. The other knight nodded in agreement.


    "Melody, contact the bandits to attack the moving villagers the day after tomorrow. Here." He pointed on a map on the coffee table between the sofas.


    "Got it, George." The copper-armored female knight, Melody, answered.


    "Travis, make sure no one leaves the village. We need to send all villagers to the western route. So that we can kill all of the children with black or brown hair." George ordered.


    "Ok, George. By the way, why are we killing so many children for just one boy? Our target is dead. Isn''t that good enough?" Travis asked.


    "Blame the report," George answered, his voice filled with dissatisfaction and impatience, "if it had intel about the demons'' children, we wouldn¡¯t have needed to do this." He did not seem to relish the idea either. "We must successfully complete this mission to obliterate all demons."


    "Couldn''t we, perhaps, we check the birth records in this village or this county?" Melody furrowed her brows and inquired, trying to find an alternative.


    "How many Ana''s do you think there are in this county? Personally, I know of more than ten." George said. "There must be thousands of them of child bearing age."


    It seemed that they had no choice. However, the two younger knights, Travis and Melody, did not seem convinced.


    "Do you know that demonic souls and abilities can be inherited through their bloodline?" George said, his tone softening. At this moment, he was not speaking as a commander, but as a teacher.


    "No." Melody answered. George''s answered piqued the young knights'' curiosity.


    "You two are probably too young to know this. Around the time when you were born, our Kingdom used to allow entry of people from different religions." George started explaining.


    "However, evidences from the devastating war showed us that many spies were from just a few demonic bloodlines. So, the King declared a state of emergency and ordered all citizens with inherited skills to report to the Kingdom."


    "Openly, they allowed these people to continue living in the Kingdom. However, behind the scenes, our Royal Covert Division of the Inquisition Knights was given the mission to eliminate demonic bloodlines."


    "The war soon turned in favor of the Kingdom after we began executing this mission. As a result, our division has continued this assignment until now."


    "I can assure you that, without our actions, the war will happen again, affecting millions of people. Compared to that, the deaths of a few dozen children are but a small price to pay. Remember: This is a Holy War Against Demons; and we must prevail!" George said fervently, gazing intently at the two young knights.


    "Do either of you have any other questions?" George said after a moment, back to his stern tone.


    No one said anything for a few seconds. Melody was slightly trembling with fear, and even Travis seemed uneasy. Then, George said, "You are dismissed."


    "Yes sir!" Travis and Melody answered, seemingly more focused than before.


    The knights then started leaving the room. "Travis, why don¡¯t you ask the inn owner to take care of the rats in the attic? I just took care of two this morning and there were more when we were meeting." George said as he left the room.

 Chapter 29 – Grandpa

    Nathan and Arielle then left the attic. They decided to head home right away and let Grandpa know what they heard. It was around noon and the autumn sun was right above their heads. Nathan walked in the front with Arielle in the back. Nathan felt guilty and he kept blaming himself for his mother''s death. "If only I hadn''t run to mom, she wouldn''t have died," he thought, as the night''s events replayed endlessly in his mind. "Moreover, if I just let the green-haired bandit kill me, many children would have been spared."


    Arielle was also reminded of that night; of how her grandmother had chased after Nathan, of how her father had rushed toward them, and of how Maya had carried an unconscious Nathan back.


    Arielle asked, "Were you there when those knights killed Mom and Grandma?"


    "Yes, I was." Nathan responded, his heart feeling as though it had been struck by a hammer. "I am sorry, if only I hadn''t run away¡­"


    Arielle swiftly moved in front of Nathan, interrupting him by placing a hand over his mouth and holding up an index finger to signal silence, just as Nathan had done in the attic. Her golden hair shone under the bright midday sun and swayed gently in the breeze as she smiled and said, "I am glad you''re ok, Nathan."


    Arielle''s smile stroke Nathan as his guilt turned into determination. "My younger siblings need me. I can''t keep getting depressed," he thought, nodding to Arielle.


    Arielle held hands with Nathan as they walked home. Arielle regretted letting go of Nathan that night. She knew that if their father had arrived a second later, Nathan would have joined her mother and grandmother.


    Nathan and Arielle walked back home under the midday sun, holding hands with each other. When they got home, they prudently shared with Grandpa what they learned. In summary, Ana and Emily were killed by knights disguised as bandits. Their mission was to kill Ana and other selected targets, who were identified as demons. Their next objective was to kill the children on their journey so that they could kill Nathan. There was also a knight who was making sure no one left the village. Nathan pointed out on a map to Grandpa where the knights and bandits would strike.


    "George, huh? Gray hair, Onyx eyes, tanned and forties." Patrick quietly seared their nemesis'' information into his memory.


    "Thanks Nathan and Arielle. Well done." said Patrick as he examined the map, impressed by his grandchildren. "You really saved us all."


    "What should we do Grandpa?" Arielle said with a sense of urgency.


    "We''re leaving tonight." Patrick said decisively. "I will go ask Harold and Maya to come with us." Then, Patrick looked at Ashley and said, "Behave while grandpa go out for a minute, ok?"


    "Ok!" Ashley answered obediently, she had always been timid, unlike Arielle.


    "What will happen to the rest of the villagers?" Nathan asked with concern.


    "Unfortunately, knowing them, many of them will die; and if not for the two of you, we would have died too." Patrick commented. This was a tight-knit village with strong bonds. He knew that the villagers would definitely try to save the children if they were attacked. Knowing that, the outcome was clear. "Moreover, we cannot hope to defeat the silver armored knight with your father and Harold injured."


    In the minds of Nathan and Arielle, their friends'' faces flashed. However, Nathan and Arielle could now understand that life can be lost, even Ashley had a good idea that Mom would never come back because of death. They said nothing else. Patrick noticed that they were no longer naive children. Yet, it was not something to be celebrated. If possible, Patrick would have wanted his grandchildren to remain naive for as long as possible, enjoying their childhood.


    "The two of you, eat a sandwich and then go looting. Come back by 6pm ok?" Patrick said as he looked toward Nathan and Arielle. "We really need the money." This was another thing that Patrick rather not having the children doing. However, he had no choice.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "Ok Grandpa." The children responded.


    "Grandpa, I have an idea. Let me try it real quick. Follow me," Nathan said as he went to the backyard with Arielle and Patrick following. He climbed up onto a tree-house made by Jonathan using a rope ladder. Standing on the roof of the tree-house, he could see most of the village. All buildings were inside the circular village wall. The town hall was located in the middle of the village, and was a twenty-minute walk away from both the east and west gates. Nathan''s home was at the northeast side, between the town hall and the east gate.


    "Appraisal." Nathan then began examining the nearby houses and land. "Grandpa, I can use Appraisal on most of the houses in the village, but not those near the west gate."


    "Nice. How much time do you need for the furthest house?" Patrick asked, looking amazed.


    "Give me a minute." Nathan answered.


    "From the looks of it, I might need several minutes for the furthest ones, but I only needed about 5 seconds for your house. However, I can only see the total value of what''s inside the buildings, but not what or where the individual valuables are." Nathan said while looking at the hologram generated by the Appraisal spell.


    "That is fine. To be able to cast it on buildings so far away is already a feat in itself. Arielle and I can go on-site and treasure hunt with our Appraisals." Patrick responded.


    "Oh, Grandpa, you''re so poor," Nathan commented as he looked at the Appraisal results.


    "Haha, Grandpa is poor." said Ashley as Arielle also laughed.


    "Grandpa isn''t poor. I just moved all of the valuables into the wagon. I was packing up this morning." Patrick explained. Even though he was getting laughed at, a part of him was glad that the girls could still laugh. "Would you mark down which houses we should visit on a map?"


    "Got it Grandpa!" said Nathan.


    "Come back down and eat first." Patrick said.


    "Inherited Passive Skill: Hawkeye. It seems that he inherited my Night Vision too." Patrick thought as he went back to the house for a map. "Such a nice combination with Appraisal."


    Then, Patrick went out to talk with Maya while Nathan and Arielle prepared lunch. Patrick and Maya decided to meet up at 10pm and leave the village at 12am tonight. Patrick came back very soon after to have lunch with the children. It was 1pm afternoon when they finished lunch. After which, Nathan started working on Appraisal while Patrick and Arielle went out and loot the houses with the most cash and jewelry. They finished at around 5pm. Arielle learned a lot from Patrick about looting.


    "We''re rich!" Arielle said, exhilarated.


    "Yes, this is very efficient. We have enough money to buy around three apartments in the capital now." Patrick was also excited. "Ok, now, let''s have dinner."


    Meanwhile, Ashley was busy taking care of Henry as Patrick, Nathan, and Arielle worked outside. She was not very good at putting Henry to sleep. So, the toddler had his afternoon nap later than usual and was napping now. Nathan was enervated from using Appraisal for three hours straight, so he was napping at the sofa when Arielle and Patrick returned. Arielle prepared dinner with Ashley while Patrick tended to Jonathan.


    "Your fever is finally starting to come down." Patrick said gladly. "But you still need to rest."


    Jonathan nodded, Patrick''s herbal medicine and paste had antibiotic, painkilling and sedating effects. He went back to his bed to rest after he used the bathroom.


    The family had chicken and vegetable congee for dinner.


    "I never thought Russell would be so wealthy." Patrick said, dumbfounded. "His clothes were always in tatters and he lived in such a worn down house too."


    "Grandpa, do you mean that green house with the door that fell down when I pushed it?" Arielle asked, she was very surprised by the door.


    "No. I think Grandpa meant the house which lawn was never maintained and even had a snake inside." Nathan said, he was astonished by the value of the snake shown by Appraisal.


    "No, it was the house with a fallen tree on it," Patrick said, he was still astounded by the fact that the house was standing.


    "Oh that one." Arielle said, unimpressed by Grandpa''s answer. "Yes, but he wasn''t the wealthiest."


    "Right, but for someone like that, I thought he would be penniless." Patrick tried to make his point.


    After a day of successful looting, the family''s conversations grew more lively.


    After dinner, Ashley played with Henry while Nathan and Arielle packed up the utensils, kitchenware and the rest of the luggage while Patrick prepared the wagon.


    Patrick readied two horses and a wagon for transportation. The covered wagon, of very high quality, was taken from a merchant who had passed away in the raid. It was 15 feet long, featuring 3 pairs of wheels installed with premium shock absorbers. The front bottom trunk of the wagon had a freezer, which stored food for the family. Most luggage were put in the front of the wagon on top of the freezer. In the back, Patrick prepared two folding bunk beds on each side of the wagon, totaling four beds. Then, he put Henry''s crib in the middle of the four beds and stabilized it with ropes.


    "Let''s see... Clothes, diapers, toilet paper, soap, tooth brush, bath towels, food, toys, essential tools, spare wagon parts, a water barrel¡­" Patrick was double checking the check list.


    "Don''t forget the money and the jewels." said Arielle. She seemed proud to have looted so much money together with her Grandpa.


    "Yes, of course. You did very well today Arielle. Thank you for helping me out," Patrick patted Arielle''s head with a smile.

 Chapter 30 – If I were a Holy Knight

    At around 10pm, the family had bathed, brushed their teeth, used the bathroom, changed the baby¡¯s diaper, etc. After working for a whole day, it did not take long for the children to fall asleep in their bunk beds on the wagon.


    Maya soon arrived, driving her family¡¯s wagon to meet with Patrick. She was wearing the same set of leather armor, shield, and spear from a few days ago. Harold, injured, was sleeping in the wagon with his children.


    "Hello Patrick." Maya greeted him. "I never knew you were a rogue."


    Patrick was wearing a set of black leather armor that minimized noise and maximized his agility. He was also wearing a short black robe with hood which allowed him to hide weapons and tools. Patrick was stretching his legs on the ground when she arrived.


    "Hello Maya. I''m retired, and I''d rather not talk about it. Please stay here and keep an eye on the wagons. I will go check the path," said Patrick. "It could take a while."


    "I understand." Maya replied.


    "Divine Spell: Enhance Strength, Stoneskin, Stealth, Detect Traps." Patrick chanted. "Night vision."


    The Enhance Strength spell allowed him to run faster with augmented leg strength. The Stealth spell was the combination of a light refraction spell and a sound absorption spell. It allowed him to become quiet and harder to spot. Additionally, it allowed him to hide his Aura almost completely. Detect traps allowed him to detect barriers or traps.


    Patrick first headed to the town hall, as per Nathan''s information, the dark-blue-haired Knight was responsible for securing the village perimeter and the gray-haired knight might assist. With his family''s safety at stake, Patrick decided to locate them before heading out. As anticipated, there were barriers around the inn to detect individuals exceeding a certain amount of Mana.


    "Now, what should I do?" Patrick pondered.


    There was a storage room behind the inn. Patrick removed his equipment and hid it inside the room. Then, he entered the inn through the front door.


    "Never thought that I would be glad to be weak." Patrick thought with a bitter smile. The alarm in the barrier did not trigger when he entered.


    "Hey there Patty Boy!" the innkeeper greeted Patrick as he entered.


    "Howdy Oly, what''s shakin?" Patrick slid onto a vacant barstool.


    "I''m doin'' alright, I''ll miss this place."


    "Aww shucks, I hear ya." Patrick said. "Now, hand me a cold one." Patrick put a few coins on the bar.


    "Drinkin'' solo tonight?" Oly quickly poured him a jar of beer and a cup.


    "Well, since ol'' Emi kicked the bucket, ain''t nobody stoppin'' me from gettin'' plastered."


    "You drinkin'' by yerself? You know your kin are countin'' on ya." Oly said with concern.


    "I reckon, just remember to put me in the staples when I''m done." Patrick said.


    "Ain''t done that in a spell, lookin'' forward to it." Oly laughed. "And you know where to find more."


    "I sure do." Patrick said, began drinking and reading a magazine.


    It was late at night. After what happened in the village, only knights remained in the Inn. Half an hour later, Oly retired to his room for some rest.


    "Divine Spells: Stealth, Detect Trap." Patrick cast the spells before exploring the Inn.


    Patrick silently crept up to the second floor. He crouched in front of a door, with its keyhole in front of him. He cast the Appraisal spell.


    Appraisal''s original purpose was to appraise the value of an object. However, Patrick had been using the skill in other creative ways. His Mana slipped into the room, reporting everything inside to Patrick as it searched for anything valuable. To avoid alerting the knights, Patrick stopped casting as soon as he received an image of them, right before their information was shown.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The gray-haired knight, George, and the dark-blue-haired knight, Travis, were resting in their respective rooms. The Appraisal spell also detected Mana strings connected to Travis.


    "Interesting, let''s find out what these Mana strings are doing." Patrick thought, believing that this would be crucial to his family''s escape.


    Patrick left the Inn, re-equipping himself in the process. He followed the Mana strings using his Appraisal skill and jogged stealthily towards the village''s east gate for five minutes. There, Patrick discovered a barrier that would alert Travis if anyone tried to leave.


    "This is troublesome. Now, we cannot leave the village." Patrick furrowed his eyebrows.


    After a moment, Patrick decided, "Time to use the secret passageway. This is an emergency."


    Patrick walked alongside the village wall and headed North. This part of the village wall was on top of a hill. Although most vegetations were cleared inside the wall, the outside was shrouded in a dense forest. At the bottom of the hill, there was an old stone house used by the village for storage.


    Patrick opened its door, in about twenty minutes, he removed all wooden crates covering the front of the house. Then, he crouched down and pried up several wooden planks on the floor, which revealed a hidden steel door.


    Patrick pulled the door up as its creak echoed in the tunnel. The smell of rotting underground mud caught Patrick¡¯s nose. Patrick carefully moved inside the underground tunnel through a slopped stone path.


    "Divine Spell: Light Orb" Patrick illuminated the tunnel. Despite him being able to see using the Night Vision skill, the light kept away rats and insects, making his exploration easier.


    While the entrance into the tunnel could only fit one wagon, inside of the tunnel was an archway with stone pillars supporting its middle section. Each side of the tunnel could easily fit one wagon. The archway was choked with overgrown tree roots, and many insects, mice, and other vermin were calling it home.


    Overall, the tunnel required some cleaning, otherwise the wheels of the wagons could get stuck between the roots, but the condition of the stones was good enough for a wagon to pass through.


    Patrick then took ten minutes warming up his muscles, with a focus on his back, arm joints, and knees. After warming up, he murmured, "Alright, that should do." He channeled Mana into his sword, activated "Divine Spell: Reinforce Blade," and then began cutting through the tree roots on the ground. His sword worked like a saw, which cut through tree roots very quickly. After about an hour of sawing and throwing tree roots to the side, he reached the other end of the tunnel. There was another steel door facing upwards.


    Patrick walked up the slope and tried to push the door up. However, it did not bulge. "More vegetation must be growing on top of the door." Patrick surmised. "If I were a Holy Knight, I could just punch through this."


    Unfortunately, he was not.


    He spent a minute to examine the steel door and thinking about how to open it. After formulating a plan, he decided to go back to the wagons.


    "How did it go?" Maya asked, seeing Patrick coming back.


    "I need to open a path and I needed some tools. I''ll be back shortly." Patrick said as he took out a scissor jack, a pair of goggles, and a dust mask from his wagon. He left right away.


    Patrick quickly returned to the storage house, picking up a wooden log along the way, and brought it with him. In a few minutes, he returned to the sealed exit and started working.


    Patrick walked up the slope to the sealed entrance, donning the goggles and dust mask. At around the middle of the steel door, he sawed the wooden log at an angle, then placed the cut-off slice of the log on the slope. It created a stable flat surface for the scissor jack to rest on. Now, the scissor jack was about more than a meter away from the door.


    Next, Patrick measured the necessary length and cut the wooden log again, making sure its ends were flat. He then placed the wooden log on top of the scissor jack.


    "Perfect." Patrick thought as the gap was only a millimeter thick in the setup between the door and the log supported by the scissor jack.


    Then, Patrick started jacking it up. The steel door slowly creaked open, revealing a one-inch wide gap in the middle. However, the door was bending and the ends of the door were stubbornly shut.


    "Now, how should I do it?"


    "Divine Spell: Reinforce Blade." Patrick took out his sword again and imbued it with his Aura. He inserted his sword into the one-inch gap and began sawing along it. Mud and other debris fell from the gap onto Patrick as the sword-saw whirred and buzzed. His goggles and dust mask protected his eyes and mouth from the falling debris. After sawing through, Patrick resumed jacking. Small gaps then started to appear at the ends of the door.


    Again, Patrick sawed along the gaps at the ends of the door. He repeated the process of jacking and sawing for one more time, and the door was lifted up by two feet.


    He walked towards the end of the path, pushed the door and it opened wide enough for Patrick to exit. However, as soon as he went outside, the overgrown roots and plants would shut the door again. So Patrick resumed sawing the roots outside the door and cleaned up the mud. Finally, with the area cleared, the steel door could now be opened and closed with ease.


    Dense forest trees surrounded the exit. The main road was about ten meters away, but the path was again blocked by overgrown plants and tree roots. Patrick spent another ten minutes cleaning up the path so that the wagons could pass through. Patrick was panting heavily when he was done.


    "If I were a Holy Knight or Knight Exemplar, I could have just punched through the door and used some cutter spells to cut through everything." Patrick thought. He had worked with knights before and he couldn¡¯t help but to be reminded of them. He sat on the side of the road to catch his breath.

 Chapter 31 – The escape

    After a minute, Patrick put down his tools at the side of the road and returned to the wagon.


    "How did it go?" Maya asked. She tried to to be patient but Patrick was gone for a very long time.


    "Perfect, we can depart." Patrick answered energetically with pride in his work.


    Patrick and Maya finally set off towards the hidden passage. The night was cooling down, a welcome change for Patrick, who had just worked out intensively and was feeling hot. After around five minutes, the wagons arrived at the hidden passage. Patrick left the steel doors open at both ends of the secret passage, allowing fresh air to circulate inside. After they drove the two wagons into the tunnel, Patrick said, "Maya, wait here. I will go remove our tracks."


    Patrick first went to Harold and Maya¡¯s house. Using a combination of Earth and Wind element spells, Patrick removed the tracks of the wagon from Maya¡¯s house to Jonathan¡¯s house. Then, he proceeded to keep removing the tracks that were made by the families. In the process, he took care to preserve the tracks that did not belong to their wagons.


    Of course, he did not forget to take away the "We are alive" signs from the doors.


    After around half an hour, Patrick returned to Maya. He moved the crates back into the stone house, positioning them to one side of the room. After that, they entered the tunnel and closed its doors.


    "Divine Spell: Levitate." By recalling the location of the wooden planks and the crates on the floor, he first replaced the wooden planks that concealed the door, then placed some of the crates on top of them. Finally, he closed the doors to the stone house.


    Patrick and Maya drove their wagons towards the other end of the passageway. After reaching the surface near the main road, Patrick picked up his tools, erased their tracks, closed the steel doors and hid them away with vegetation.


    Before heading out, he made some coffee and shared some with Maya, which prepared them for the drive overnight.


    "Good bye, Urie Village." Patrick said with a hint of sadness. "Let¡¯s go, Maya."


    "Thanks, Patrick. You must have done more than I could have imagined." From the tree root trunks discarded on the side to removing the tracks, Maya could see why Patrick took so long before their departure.


    "Don''t mention it." Patrick replied. He was not fond of boasting about his achievements.


    The main road branched off in three directions: east, north, and west, with their current path coming from the south. The capital was located to the west of the village. Since the Inquisition Knights and bandits intended to set up an ambush along the western path, Patrick and Maya chose the northbound path as a detour towards the capital. To avoid detection, Patrick used his Night Vision skill to lead the group in the front. Tonight, it was a new moon. Without using a torch or the light orb spell, Maya could barely see Patrick¡¯s wagon under the starlight. So, the wagons moved slowly and quietly.


    Eventually, the sky on their right started changing colors, transitioning from purple to blue, and, as if leaving the danger of darkness behind them, the families welcomed sunrise.


    They sped up as soon as the sky lit and passed by a village. In order to stay incognito, Patrick and Maya kept quiet and moved along. On the way out of the village to go west, they passed by a horse stable in a farm where its owner was already up and working. Patrick paid him some money to exchange for new horses and for their "privacy." With the new horses, the group picked up their pace. About an hour after they left the village, Henry started crying as his wail pierced the cold morning air.


    The moving wagon helped Henry sleep better, causing him to wake up later than usual. When he awoke, he was already very hungry. Patrick and Maya drove into a public camping site next to the road. Then, they created temporary stoves and bathrooms for the children to wash up and to heat up the breakfast.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    To make it more efficient, Nathan and Arielle worked as a team to alternate between feeding Henry and washing up, so that the toddler did not need to wait for his food.


    "Thomas, Chana, let¡¯s play tag." Ashley said, seeing that her elder siblings were busy.


    "It is almost time for breakfast. Why don¡¯t you play with Chana?" Thomas said, as he was setting up the table. Being twelve-year-old, Thomas had been the big brother in the group.


    "Why don¡¯t we play hot hands?" Chana smiled kindly and suggested another game which allowed them to stay close to everyone.


    "Ok!" Ashley answered enthusiastically.


    Jonathan and Harold were still sleeping under the effects of the sleep spell and the sedating herbal medicine. It was only the third day after they got injured. Even though their wounds had started to close, both men were still suffering from a persistent high fever. Once breakfast was ready, Patrick and Maya cleaned and dressed their wounds and helped them walk to the bathroom. The children greeted their fathers as they walked by the dining table. Nathan and his siblings hadn¡¯t seen Harold in a while, who was a man in his thirties with gentle fatherly Sapphire eyes, messy brown hair from staying on the bed for days, and tanned light brown skin typical of farmers.


    "You don¡¯t look so well Harold." Jonathan remarked in pain when he saw Harold in the bathroom.


    "Better than you." Harold retorted; and the men smiled.


    "You two are lucky to survive the Thousand Blades School''s Cross Slash, wielded by a Knight Commander too, no less." Patrick commented.


    Both men bore a laceration on their left arm, a vertical gash on their left chest and a horizontal incision across their abdomen. The first strike in the Cross Slash required the user to use both hands to deliver a powerful downward slash, which cut through the men¡¯s shield and injured their left chest and left arm. Due to Jonathan and Harold''s experiences as former knights, they were able to avoid the blunt of the attack to prevent a killing blow. The second strike was a forward flying slash that cut the men horizontally from the right to left. If not for the men partially blocking it with their sword and their Stoneskin spell, they would have died on the spot.


    "I think they¡¯re even luckier to have you as their surgeon, Patrick." Maya complimented Patrick. "I heard that you were quite famous as a physician."


    "Did Emily tell you? It was in the past." Patrick, despite not being the type to brag, grinned to the flatter. "I am just glad I could help."


    "This is the third day. I will slightly decrease the amount of sedative today, but the two of you should still try to sleep through the day." Patrick then told his patients. "Sleep is the best medicine."


    Jonathan and Harold nodded in agreement and were helped getting back to their beds on the wagons.


    When Patrick and Maya were done, Thomas and Arielle had finished washing the dishes and put away the left over food to the freezer in the wagons. Nathan also finished changing Henry¡¯s diapers and washed him.


    "Nathan and Thomas. Maya and I will teach you two how to drive a wagon. So that you can help." said Patrick before they headed out again.


    "Ok." Thomas and Nathan answered. A driver''s license was needed to drive in the city, but no one cared about children driving in the countryside.


    "Me too! I''d love to learn as well!" Arielle volunteered with enthusiasm.


    "Ok Arielle, come up to the driver seat with Nathan." Patrick said, delighted by Arielle''s willingness to help.


    Maya smiled warmly at Chana. "Why don''t you go have some fun with Henry and Ashley in their wagon, sweetie?"


    "Ok, Mom." Chana answered as Thomas sat with his mother on their wagon¡¯s driver seat.


    After having another dose of coffee during breakfast, Patrick and Maya continued to drive the wagons. They continued heading north. On the way, they taught Thomas, Nathan and Arielle about driving and occasionally let them drive as a practice. Thomas and Nathan had prior experiences in driving wagons, so they were mainly practicing their driving skills.


    With the sun up, the families moved much faster than they did during the night. The landscape was mostly flat plains, which were easy to maneuver. The flowers, insects, breeze and the morning sun welcomed the families as they left danger behind. Before the sun reached its peak, they caught sight of another village. This village, like Urie, had a village wall to protect it from bandits. The family did not go into the village but moved alongside it. Patrick found a farmhouse outside of the wall with horses. He paid their owner to exchange for new horses and to keep their arrival a secret.


    With the new well-rested horses, the families headed west from the village. As the children''s driving skills deemed satisfactory, Patrick and Maya let them drive while they took turns eating. Then, the adults went to sleep while the children kept the wagons moving until dinner time. Chana babysat Henry and kept Ashley occupied throughout the journey.

 Chapter 32 – Jonathan

    The wagons continued to move quickly as the road became better-maintained. More and more travelers and wagons joined the families on the two-lane highway. Soon, the families were just two of many wagons in a horde of racing horses, and they felt safe in numbers. In the evening, the families arrived at the outskirts of a big town. Once Patrick woke up, he again led the families to exchange new, well-rested horses from a local horse stable. They continued to move west for an hour and a half before stopping for dinner.


    The families took an exit into a rest stop. This was a major highway across the mountain leading to the capital, so it was crowded with merchants and families who were cooking or eating dinner. Unlike camping in the wild, the well-maintained rest stop boasted numerous public stoves and clean bathrooms, as well as two restaurants with lines of people waiting to be seated. Patrick and Maya were fortunate enough to encounter a contingent of merchants who were just about to leave. Once they parked the wagons next to a set of stoves, everyone except Jonathan and Harold got down from the wagons and stretched their stiff bodies from the hours-long journey. The children played Eagle Catch Chick on a nearby patch of open lawn while Patrick and Maya prepared dinner.


    Thomas played the eagle, Chana assumed the role of the mother hen, and Arielle and Ashley hid behind Chana as little chicks while Thomas endeavored to catch the fleeing prey.


    "Gwarrr!" Thomas exclaimed as he charged toward Ashley.


    "Ahhh!" Ashley and Arielle screamed as they ran away from Thomas. Chana pushed her brother away as she laughed.


    With the dinner table prepared, Nathan returned to the wagon, where he engaged in a game of toy cars with Henry, sitting beside the recuperating Jonathan. The merry laughter of children playing outside reverberated across the wagon. Nathan gently pushed a toy car on the floor along the bed, then Henry scrambled behind the car. Each time Henry successfully caught a car, he would become exhilarated at his achievement.


    Jonathan had been silently observing his children for some time, but due to his injury, he did not sit up, simply tilting his head to watch them.


    Nathan noticed his father watching. "Dad, are you okay?" he asked, concerned for his father.


    "I''ll be good as new in a few more days." Jonathan answered in pain. "Thanks for looking after Henry when everyone plays outside, Nathan."


    "It''s fun playing with Henry too." Nathan said emotionlessly as he took another car and pushed it to the other end of the wagon. Henry crawled after it happily. The exhilarated toddler''s antics helped Nathan relax, but they fell short of bringing a smile to his face.


    "Please keep looking after your younger siblings for a little while longer. I''ll help when I get better." Jonathan said, feeling proud of his son.


    "Okay, Dad." Nathan said as he leaned his head on Jonathan¡¯s shoulder. Jonathan gently fondled Nathan¡¯s head with his right hand. At the same time, Henry sat up and clapped proudly as he caught a toy car. After seeing Nathan leaning on his father, Henry crawled to Nathan, stood up, and curiously stared at Nathan before leaning on his older brother.


    "Dad, rest and get better soon." Nathan said, then returned to playing with Henry.


    "Dinner is ready!" Maya called out a few minutes later.


    Tonight, the families enjoyed baked chicken, creamy mushroom soup, and buttery mashed potatoes. There was also a side of chicken congee for Jonathan, Harold, and Henry. Patrick and Maya made extra, ensuring there would be some leftovers for a midnight snack. They planned to keep moving through the night to escape the Inquisition Knights.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Nathan fed Henry first, which meant he finished dinner after everyone else. When he was done, the children were playing in the lawn. Meanwhile, Patrick and Maya tended to Jonathan''s and Harold¡¯s wounds, changing their bandages and cleaning them.


    The rest stop''s lawn was spacious, about the size of a football field. Surrounded by stoves and a parking lot that could accommodate over a hundred wagons, it was well-lit with Mana-powered lamp posts. After dinner, the rest stop bustled with strolling adults and children at play.


    Thomas had been keeping an eye on Nathan as he played. Once Nathan finished his food, Thomas rushed toward him and said, "Play with Henry, don''t worry about it," as he cleaned up and washed the rest of the dishes.


    Nathan gratefully thanked Thomas before taking Henry to the lawn to play with the toddler. He threw a small playing ball a few feet away.


    ¡°Go pick up the ball and give it back to me," Nathan urged, encouraging Henry to pick it up.


    Henry was very good a crawling. He quickly crawled to the ball and sat up.


    ¡°Give the ball to me, Henry," Nathan said with a smile, his mood improved after talking with his father.


    Henry stared at Nathan, paused, and looked puzzled, as if trying to understand what his older brother meant.


    ¡°Come on." Nathan said gently, gesturing with his hands for Henry to give him back the ball.


    Henry burst into laughter and, excited by Nathan''s reaction, crawled back to Nathan, ignoring the ball.


    Nathan then picked up the ball and threw it about seven feet away. ¡°Pick up the ball, Henry," he said again with a gentle smile.


    Henry happily crawled to the ball. On his way, Henry was suddenly struck by an arrow and immediately stopped moving.


    ¡°Huh?" Nathan watched as an arrow struck Henry. It was so sudden. He started running towards Henry, but then suddenly felt a sharp pain in his forearm. Nathan gazed upon his arm, and there was an arrow lodged in it. Still trying to process what was happening, Nathan looked to his left, where the arrow had originated. In the light from the lamp poles, he could see arrows raining down from the sky, with one of them heading straight for him. Standing still, at a loss for what to do, Nathan was frozen in place, unable to dodge the arrow. Suddenly, a man''s back obstructed his view, and an arrow penetrated the man.


    ¡°Dad? Henry¡­" Nathan''s voice cracked as his emotions caught up with him. Only then did Nathan notice that it was his father. He gazed back and forth between his father''s wounded back and Henry''s lifeless body, the traumatic scene from three nights ago replaying in his mind once more. Nathan''s expression turned grave with horror as he thought, "What should I do? How can I save them?" Forgetting the pain in his arm, he stood there quietly, lost in thought, repeating to himself, "How can I save them? What should I do?"


    People in the rest stop began to scream and shout as they scrambled back to their carriages and wagons, fleeing in chaos.


    Just a moment ago, after dinner, Jonathan and Harold had gotten off their wagons to breathe some fresh evening air at the dining table. Patrick and Maya were talking to each other while Jonathan and Harold watched the children play in silence.


    ¡°By tomorrow afternoon, we should reach the capital," Maya said with anticipation and excitement.


    "Right," Patrick nodded in agreement, calmly remarking, "The knights shouldn''t be able to recognize us. We should be safe there. We''ll need to find a job as soon as possible."


    ¡°Divine Spells: Enhance Strength, Stoneskin, Levitation." Jonathan and Harold abruptly chanted, as they saw the arrows coming down. With utmost haste, Jonathan rushed towards Nathan and Henry, while Harold dashed to Thomas, Chana, Arielle and Ashley.


    Harold quickly gathered the children behind him like a protective umbrella, and quickly moved to hide behind the closest wagon. His left arm and leg were pierced by arrows during the action, but the frightened children were unharmed.


    Jonathan watched in horror as Nathan and Henry got hit by the arrows while he sprinted toward them. Scorning at his own powerlessness to save his youngest child, he mustered every last drop of his strength to dash toward Nathan, who was still alive. As he shielded Nathan with his body, two arrows struck his left forearm as he tried to block them, while another pierced through his right chest. The arrow rain paused for a moment, but his battle-honed senses warned him that the next volley was incoming. Enduring the agony from his new wounds and old injuries, Jonathan scooped up Nathan in his right arm and rushed behind their wagon. ¡°Henry is still there, Henry is still out there!" Nathan''s weeping wail pierced the air as he was carried away by Jonathan.


    Patrick and Maya were shocked by Jonathan''s and Harold''s sudden action. They had been facing away from the arrows and were oblivious to the impending danger. It all happened so fast. When they finally realized what had happened, the arrows had already struck Jonathan and Harold. Maya ran directly after Harold to hide behind the wagon. After chanting, Patrick followed behind Jonathan and retrieved Henry, taking him to the back of the wagon.

 Chapter 33 -Knight Melody vs Unsightly Demons

    Between waves of arrows, the families moved inside the wagons. The horses were spared by the bandits because, apparently, they could be fetched for a good price. With quick and precise movements, Patrick first excised the arrowhead from Jonathan''s back with his fingers. As much as Patrick wanted to mourn for Henry and dwell in his sorrow, now was not the time. He grabbed a piece of cloth to wrap up Henry''s body, putting it away in a place the children could not easily reach. Jonathan collapsed onto his bed, gasping for air as he coughed up blood. Nathan was crying helplessly.


    Seeing her devastated older brother, Ashley''s voice trembled with fear as she asked, "What happened to the baby?"


    "He''s sleeping." Patrick answered sternly as he began equipping his armor and weapons.


    Another wave of arrows rained down soon after. Although the arrows couldn''t penetrate the wagons'' ceiling, the children were still terrified.


    Despite being scared, Arielle rummaged for clean towels and applied pressure to Jonathan''s bleeding wounds, a skill she had acquired through observation on that fateful night.


    "Stay on the bed, Jonathan. Don''t move." Patrick said. In a stark contrast to his son''s condition, his voice was focused and collected as he steeled himself mentally before heading into the danger outside.


    "Arielle, make sure everyone stays inside the wagon; don''t come out no matter what," Patrick instructed the middle sister, since Nathan was not in his right mind.


    "Yes, Grandpa." Arielle answered, her hands trembling, trying her best to stay calm. "Ashley, come and help me," she said, keeping her little sister close.


    Patrick, equipped with a shield, chanted "Divine Spell: Stoneskin, Iron Wall." Then, he whispered to Arielle next to her ear, "If anything happens to me, drive the wagon and get out of here. Keep Nathan and Ashley safe."


    Arielle stared at Grandpa in shock. Before the girl could respond, Patrick swiftly left the wagon and took his position at the driver''s seat. In the other wagon, Maya also equipped her leather armor, shield and spear before taking the reins to drive.


    All the carriages and wagons were chaotically trying to get back onto the highway, causing a traffic jam. Bandits emerged from the forest and charged toward the crowd with their weapons. The bodyguards of the affluent merchants began to fight back.


    While most bandits targeted merchant-driven heavy wagons for valuables, one particular bandit stood out by sprinting toward Patrick and Maya.


    "It''s Melody. She''s coming for us. Be careful," Patrick warned Maya.


    Of course, Patrick had memorized the details and faces of the Inquisition Knights at the Inn, so he immediately recognized Melody''s signature long green hair and dark brown skin. Moreover, the arrows earlier were much more concentrated at Nathan''s location; Patrick did not miss the minor detail and knew that Melody the Knight had come for their "black-haired boy," Nathan. The disguised knight glared at the bandits with contempt as she murmured, "Useless greedy bandits."


    Stuck in traffic, the two families could not escape, so Patrick and Maya quickly got off their driver''s seats. Without exchanging a single word, the knight and the adults engaged in combat as if they were archenemies destined to clash. The disguised knight lunged at Maya with a deadly thrust, with the intention to kill. Maya attempted to deflect the strike with her shield at an angle, but the tremendous force still knocked her back. As Maya lost her footing and took several erratic steps back, Patrick quickly moved in front of Melody to shield Maya. With blinding speed, Melody swiftly moved to the side of Patrick, slashing him sideway. Patrick received the slash with his shield and countered with a stab, testing out Melody''s abilities as he thought, "This girl is from the Phantom Blade School." Melody easily parried the stab with her shield and chanted, "Divine Spell: Stone Bullets." Melody had cast the spell to target the children behind Patrick and Maya deliberately. Therefore, the two adults could not just dodge the bullets.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Divine Spell: Stone Wall," Maya chanted and conjured a Stone Wall to block the bullets, while Patrick continued to engage Melody in a ferocious melee exchange.


    The Stone Wall cracked as the heavy bullets rammed into it. Seeing that it could shatter in any second, Maya kept her hands on the ground to infuse more Mana into the wall, strengthening and repairing it.


    Patrick was trained in the Thousand Blades School, but he also took up techniques from the other schools over the years. In one move, his sword could become unpredictable, in the next, sure and strong, then followed by fast and furious. Having no experience with fighting against a kaleidoscope of techniques, Melody was on the defensive despite being physically stronger. Moreover, Maya, using her spear, was also sneaking in an attack here and there throughout the fight, helping Patrick whenever she could.


    However, the fight began to favor the young knight as the battle dragged on. "In just one minute, she is catching on to my tricks. This girl''s very talented," Patrick commented as she began to see through his moves.


    In their melee deadlock, Melody''s frustration urged her to unleash one of her signature techniques. She thought in her mind, "Here I go: Phantom Blade School: Mirage Strikes." Combining the Phantom Blade School''s blinding speed with feints, she struck Patrick with real thrusts between many feints. Each user of this attack had their individual sequences and footworks, making the attack difficult to counter even by seasoned fighters.


    Through experience, Patrick quickly came up with a counter. "Thousand Blades: Pincer Strike." He attacked simultaneously with a Water Slicer to Melody''s left rear and a slash to her left front, which forced Melody to step to her right, directly into Patrick''s waiting shield. Then, he was able to block the multiple assaults from Mirage Strikes as he stepped back. Just as Patrick guarded her last stroke and readied his counter, however, Melody added a kick with her ingenuity. Patrick took the kick with his back and fell on the ground with his face down. "Damn genius," Patrick thought in pain, surprised by the attack, knowing that she kicked in the spur of the moment. He was never talented in fighting, but the old man could tell a genius when he sees one. As Patrick was down, the knight tried to finish him off with a stab. Seeing this, Maya immediately moved forward and shield-bashed the knight, who swiftly jumped backward.


    "Maya, could you fight her alone for thirty, no, twenty seconds?" Patrick said, standing back up quickly, enduring the pain on his back.


    Maya was never professionally trained in combat; she hadn''t practiced her martial skills since graduating high school. Nevertheless, her family was behind her; it was sink or swim at this point. "Yes," Maya said, gripping her spear tighter with determination, trusting that Patrick, this time also, would impress her.


    "Okay, do it; don''t die on me." Patrick said, running away.


    Maya took a deep breath and increased her Mana output into her Enhanced Strength and Reinforced Blade spells. Patrick ran toward the wagons and disappeared from sight. Melody didn''t miss the chance to kill the weaker of the two and launched a series of relentless assaults on Maya. For a few seconds, Maya was able to fight on par against Melody, but the mother of two soon started breathing heavily.


    Following a powerful strike from Melody, Maya was knocked down into the ground, her spear flying away. However, there were about ten more seconds to go. As Melody prepared her final strike, Maya gathered everything her hand could grab from the ground and threw them at the knight''s eyes. Melody, while very well trained in combat, was young, brought up from a good family, and never experienced a street fight. After some sands got into her eyes, she immediately jumped back to clean it up.


    Seizing the chance, Maya focused all her Mana in her legs and charged into Melody, knocking her down. At the same time, Maya jumped on top of Melody. The mother of two used both hands to hold onto Melody''s right arm, and repeatedly hammered it into the ground, attempting to disarm the knight. Melody then tried to chant, "Divine Sp....", but Maya stuffed her right forearm into Melody''s mouth, interrupting her chant. However, with her right arm in Melody''s mouth, Maya could no longer restrain Melody''s sword-arm, allowing Melody to raise her sword up. Abruptly, Maya bit down on Melody''s right arm with her teeth and used her entire upper body''s weight to restrain the knight.


    Getting angry from Maya''s unsightly tactics, Melody took a deep breath, then with a burst of Mana, sent Maya several meters high into the air, who then dropped back onto the ground, facing down.


    A moment earlier, without anyone noticing, Patrick swiftly created a miniature Stone Wall with a hole in it and placed a ball inside. "Divine Spell: Delay - Five seconds, Wind Shooter." He then quickly invoked his Inherited Skills: "Advanced Skill: Stealth II" and "Ultimate Skill: True Sight." After casting the spells, he disappeared silently.

 Chapter 34 - Monster Grandpa

    The proud knight of the kingdom, Melody, was frustrated with herself for being stopped and held back by a mere civilian struggling to survive; she sneered at Maya, saying, "Betrayal is second nature to demons; your partner has run away. Give up, this is the end for you."


    Maya, who was blasted away flying by Melody''s outburst of brute strength, crashed into the lush, green lawn, struggling to stand up in agony. She thought, "I just need to buy several more seconds for Patrick; Thomas can drive my wagon," as she prepared to die, putting her trust in Patrick. Wasting no time, Melody stood up, quickly sprinted toward Maya, and prepared to deliver the final strike.


    All of a sudden, a smoke bomb detonated nearby, enveloping both Maya and Melody in a thick, white haze. Melody had learned in school: From a tactical standpoint, staying inside the smoke was extremely dangerous due to the risk of hidden attacks; arrows, bullets, and spells could strike from anywhere without being seen. Following her training and protocol, Melody calmly jumped back from Maya.


    Seizing the opportunity, Maya quickly rolled to the side, in case Melody was still sprinting toward her, before standing up and ran away from Melody. As Maya sprinted toward the wagon, her right leg cramped, and an agonizing pain shot through her mind, "It must be the Mana-enhanced charge earlier," she thought. Slowed down by her leg, when she arrived at the wagon, Patrick was already getting ready to drive his, albeit panting heavily. Without wasting time, she immediately took the driver''s seat of her family''s wagon.


    "Let''s go!" Patrick called out to Maya, as the traffic had decreased significantly.


    "To the east? Back into the town?" Maya asked, as most people seemed to be heading in that direction, fleeing from the bandits attacking from the west.


    "No, to the west. We will reach the capital city by tomorrow afternoon," Patrick said resolutely.


    "But won''t the bandits chase after us? Shouldn''t we stick with the crowd?" Maya asked, her gaze darting anxiously towards the smoke, threatened in fear by Melody''s imminent appearance. The formidable knight should come out any second now to slaughter them.


    "Don''t worry; she''s dead. Relax and follow me," Patrick firmly assured her.


    "Alright," Maya said, bewildered and confused. "What just happened?"


    "I slit her neck," Patrick answered casually, as if it were an afterthought.


    Maya was startled for a moment as her eyes widened with surprise. As their wagons started moving side-by-side, she composed herself and asked, in a polite tone, "Would you mind telling me sooner next time?"


    "Sorry, old habits die hard," Patrick said, realizing his mistake. "Hopefully, there won''t be a next time."


    The bandits were not interested in the wagons and carriages that had gotten onto the highway, so the families were able to escape the scene without any trouble. When the smoke dissipated, Maya could see Melody lying face down on the ground. The rest of the bandits could be seen looting the wagons that had been left behind.


    Escaping the chaotic scene, the families let the horses gallop at top speed on the highway for about two minutes. As soon as they felt safe enough, Patrick immediately stopped the wagon and said, "Would you mind asking Thomas to take over driving my wagon?" his voice laced with desperation and urgency as he needed to tend to Jonathan as soon as possible.


    "Sure! Thomas, you heard Grandpa Patrick." Maya said, called to her son.


    "Got it!" Thomas answered firmly. He swiftly jumped off from Maya''s wagon and took over for Patrick. The boy knew that he was being relied upon as the oldest brother in the group.


    "Children, get into your beds, quickly." Patrick said with utmost urgency, and the children swiftly moved. "Divine Spells: Sleep, Sleep, Sleep, Sleep." All four of them, including Jonathan and the children, fell asleep immediately.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Appraisal," Patrick chanted, and then he started examining the wound of his son as he washed his hands and took out his medical equipment.


    Patrick''s voice barely rose above a whisper as he uttered the diagnosis, "Pulmonary hemorrhage... Pneumothorax." His hands trembled with anxiety as he implored, "Hold on, little Johnny, please... survive this. Your children need you."


    "Beep... beep... beep" Nathan heard a rhythmic beep of signals before he opened his eyes. He sat up, grimacing, and felt a sharp pain in his left forearm arm as he tried to flex his fingers. "Aw¡­" His left arm was tied tightly by bandages to his right shoulder. He turned to look at his father and saw him being monitored by a screen that displayed his heart rate and blood pressure. This must be one of Grandpa''s Divine Spells. At the same time, he noticed that Grandpa had moved him from his upper bunk to Ashley''s lower bunk to treat his arm last night. A nearby basket, containing blood-stained towels and clothes, sat as a grim reminder of the previous night''s trauma.


    In the narrow corridor between the bunk beds, a teddy bear made by Ana for Henry lay alone inside the crib. Nathan''s eyes lingered on the empty crib, drifting between the teddy bear and Henry''s empty blanket, both heartbreaking reminders of Henry''s laughter and adorable sleeping face. On a typical morning, Henry would ask to be picked up or cry for attention. As if he needed to pick up something from the crib, Nathan retrieved the teddy bear and held it close to his heart.


    "Good morning, Dad. I''ll be back after breakfast," Nathan said as he left the wagon in sorrow.


    The families parked their wagons in another rest stop next to the highway, joining many other groups enjoying their breakfast in the area. Patrick''s and Maya''s were the only groups traveled westbound. Since the knights did not respond to nighttime emergencies, the eastbound travelers were oblivious to the bandit attack that had occurred just hours ago.


    Everyone except Jonathan, Harold, and Nathan was eating breakfast at a table in a gloomy silence. Without uttering a word, Nathan took his toiletries and headed to the bathroom to freshen up, still reeling from the previous night''s events.


    Nathan sat down next to Arielle and Thomas at the table. Maya handed Nathan a steaming bowl of fish congee, and Nathan started to eat mechanically. Patrick was about to say something, but a long, piercing beep sound suddenly came from Jonathan¡¯s monitor. Without hesitation, Patrick rushed towards the wagon, shouting, "Don''t come inside!" Nathan heard Patrick chanting, "Divine Spell: Electric Shock," as he attempted to revive Jonathan.


    Nathan lost his appetite and put down his spoon, concerned for his father. "Is Dad going to be okay?" Ashley asked helplessly. Nathan exchanged gazes with Arielle, but neither of them knew what to say. Nathan handed Henry¡¯s teddy bear to Ashley and said, "We don¡¯t know."


    After half an hour, there was a moment''s silence. Patrick then came down from the wagon, gestured with his hand and said soberly, "Nathan, Arielle, Ashley, come here."


    The children went into the wagon. Their father, covered by a white blanket, lay peacefully on his bed. The curtain of the wagon was opened, revealing their father''s serene face; his black hair rustled softly in the wind from the window. His eyes were closed, giving the appearance of a peaceful sleep. Next to him, Henry lay in the same bed, his baby cheeks as cute as ever.


    "Dad, Henry, wake up!" Ashley tugged on her father¡¯s hand.


    "Your dad is not going to wake up anymore. Remember his face, Ashley." Patrick said as he patted Ashley with a broken heart.


    "No! Wake up, Dad!" Ashley cried, jumping up and down in frustration before finally collapsing to the ground in despair.


    Arielle also burst into tears.


    "I''m sorry..." Nathan said, his voice cracking as he spoke, overwhelmed by grief and guilt. "...Mom, Dad and Grandma¡­ they all died because of me... and I couldn''t protect Henry. It''s my fault."


    "So, it''s your fault they are all gone?" Ashley shrieked, tears streaming down her face. "I hate you, Nathan!" She shouted before running away from the wagon in anger. Arielle chased after her, trying to console her.


    "I wish I were never born," heartbroken, Nathan said as he broke down in tears.


    Suddenly, Patrick gave Nathan a smack on his cheek. With a burning sensation on his face, Nathan was shocked and startled as he looked up at his grandfather.


    "The happiest day in Jonathan''s and Ana¡¯s life was the day you were born, Nathan." Patrick scolded the boy in a very serious tone. "They gave their life for you. So you need to live strong. Never utter those words again."


    Then, Patrick knelt on one knee and gave Nathan a hug. He gently snuffed Nathan¡¯s face into his chest and let him cry out. "Also, Henry¡¯s death isn¡¯t your fault. No one would expect a 10-year-old boy to block an arrow, okay?"


    Patrick then thought, "I let my guard down before reaching the capital. This is my fault," as his chest throbbed in pain while holding his crying grandson.


    Nathan continued crying for a few minutes. "Grandpa, promise me you''ll never die," Nathan said, looking at Patrick with tears streaming down his face.


    "I promise. I am going to live for several hundred more years." Patrick said, trying to lighten the mood.


    "That will make you a monster, Grandpa." Nathan giggled, with tears and snot still on his face.


    "Grrr..." Patrick tickled Nathan, causing him to laugh. However, as soon as he saw Jonathan and Henry, Nathan started crying again in the warmth of his grandfather''s embrace.

 Chapter 35 - We will

    After Nathan calmed down, Patrick and Nathan stepped down from the wagon. Arielle was crying with Ashley at the dining table, while Maya and Chana comforted them in their warm embrace. Meanwhile, Thomas was cleaning up and putting away the breakfast.


    "Would you and Harold like to pay your respects to Jonathan?" Patrick asked in sorrow.


    "Okay," Maya said, and went to get Harold, who struggled in pain to pay his respects to Jonathan along with his family.


    Arriving at the side of the bed, Harold remembered what Jonathan had said to him yesterday, as if the resting man had just spoken from the afterlife, "You don¡¯t look so well, Harold."


    Harold still remembered answering "Better than you" yesterday. However, with his new injuries, Harold resembled a mummy, with only his head, right arm and right leg not being wrapped in bandages. Ironically, Jonathan no longer had bandages on him.


    "You certainly look better than me now," Harold smiled bitterly and answered in his mind.


    Jonathan and Harold were childhood friends, as close as brothers. They went to school, and joined the Knight Order together. Therefore, Harold was also well acquainted with Patrick and Emily. He was part of the reason why Jonathan chose to get married and became a farmer at a young age, when his knighthood career was going smoothly.


    "Rest in peace. Don''t worry about your children. I will help look after them," Harold declared in front of his family.


    Maya gazed at her husband in surprise. The responsibility of parenting three more children was not to be taken lightly. Not to mention that their grandfather was still alive, so there was no need for them to. However, Maya remembered how Patrick saved her family by inviting them to leave the village. Grateful for Patrick and honoring her friendship with Ana, she nodded and said warmly, "Not just you, we will," as she tenderly held her husband''s hand.


    After tending to Nathan''s and Harold''s wounds, the families continued their journey to the west. An hour after their departure, the families took a detour into the mountains. On the path, they found a small patch of land on the side of the road. There, Patrick created a cremation furnace and burned Jonathan''s and Henry''s remains. On top of the furnace, Patrick also added a device with Ice, Water and Wind Spells to prevent smoke and steam from raising into the sky, which might alert knights or bandits.


    "You seem familiar with making a furnace," Maya commented after she returned from collecting firewood from the nearby forest.


    "Yes, for unfortunate reasons," Patrick answered in sorrow, his voice almost cracking.


    "Sorry," Maya noticed it wasn''t the right moment to comment on it.


    After everything was ready, Patrick started cremation of his son and youngest grandchild.


    "No parent should have to bury their children twice." Patrick said, gazing at the fire, as tears dripped from the old man''s stern face. Watching her grandfather and the fire, Nathan, Arielle and Ashley wept again.


    Patrick collected Jonathan¡¯s and Henry¡¯s ashes in two temporary bottles and stored them alongside Emily¡¯s and Ana¡¯s ashes. After dismantling the furnace with a Sink spell, the families returned to the highway.


    Throughout the journey, Nathan and Ashley did not speak to each other. Arielle attempted to play with Ashley, who just tempered with her toys while puckering her brows and lips. Apparently, she was time-killing rather than having fun.


    "Nathan, would you like to play with us?" Arielle said, worried about her brother.


    Nathan blurted out, "No." However, he did not want to be so cold to Arielle. So he softly added, "Let me be alone for just a bit longer." Nathan continued to sit on his bed, blankly looking at the scenery as the wagon moved.Stolen story; please report.


    Ashley suddenly tossed her toys aside in frustration. Then, she climbed onto her bed and soberly looked at the scenery, mirroring Nathan. Seeing that, Arielle sat next to Ashley and held her hand, offering comfort.


    After thirty six hours of continuous journey, the families finally arrived at the Silverlake City, the capital, and Sacred City of the Kingdom of Avalon.


    The city wall at the North Gate was grand and stunning, towering over a hundred meters in height. Scriptures depicting many holy tales were engraved on the white marble, evoking the mercy of Goddess Liliana, loyalty of her revered Saints and the prowess of the legendary Holy Knights. The gates were decorated by the scriptures of two colossal watching knights who stood as tall as the gate itself. As the families arrived from the east, the morning sun shone upon the wall, allowing the holy figures to come alive with the holiest of otherworldly radiance.


    No army had reached the wall for more than a hundred and sixty years. Only a few knights were stationed at the gate as a part of their routine. There were more wall cleaners than knights around. Obviously, keeping the white marble wall clean and shiny was a much more daunting task than defending against a nonexistent enemy.


    A row of hastily constructed makeshift booths had been set up in front of the city gate to scrutinize the identities of travelers entering the city.


    Patrick sneered at the sight, muttering, "These temporary booths are useless ¨C just a show for the top brass. All bandits and demon spies are citizens anyway. But we can''t afford to be held up for questioning by the knights."


    Patrick led the families to a nearby rest stop before the city gate. "Let''s pretend to be one family on vacation. Thomas, Arielle, Chana ¨C call Maya ''Mom,'' and me ''Grandpa.'' Maya, if anyone asks, refer to me as ''Dad.''" The group nodded in unison.


    "What about me?" Ashley asked, feeling left out in the impromptu family arrangment.


    "Ashley, can you call Maya ''Mom,'' like Thomas, Arielle, and Chana?" Patrick asked, expecting that it would be difficult for Ashley.


    "Mom," Ashley whispered to Maya, before dissolving in tears, overcome by the painful memories this morning.


    "Shh, just stay quiet for now, okay?" Patrick said gently while making preparations for Harold and Nathan..


    Patrick asked the wounded to hide in the hidden storage compartment inside his wagon, since a mummy and a boy with an arrow wound would be the most appropriate for knight questionings. He then stowed away one of the bunk beds in each wagon so that the number of people matched the number of beds.


    With all preparations complete, the two families drove toward the makeshift booths stationed in front of the city gate. Patrick took out the ID Cards for the families. The cards had their names, places of birth and birthdays written on them. The clerk scanned each ID card, and the scanner''s light flashed green after every scan.


    "What is the purpose of your visit?" The clerk asked politely.


    "We''ve just returned from a week-long camping trip in the mountains and are now heading back home," Patrick answered with a warm smile.


    "Where do you live?"


    "Mount Olympus."


    "I have family in the Mount Olympus area too. Speaking of which, don''t you love the Jaguar Express ¨C it''s a local favorite, right?"


    "Wait, there''s a Jaguar Express in Mount Olympus? I wasn''t aware of that. Can you tell me where it is, exactly?"


    "Oh, I apologize for the confusion ¨C I meant the Fried Chicken, the one next to the horse rental."


    "Ah, you mean Mr. Ken''s Fried Chicken? Yes, it''s good. We dine there from time to time." Patrick said, knowing that the clerk was testing him.


    The clerk peeked inside Patrick''s wagon, his brow furrowed in suspicion, before inquiring, "That''s quite a lot of belongings for a week-long camping trip ¨C what''s the story behind it?"


    Everyone held their breath, awaiting Patrick¡¯s response anxiously.


    Patrick warmly smiled as he explained, "We''ve got four kids, so we''re prepared for anything. A week''s worth of food for their picky tastes, plus tools, a spare wheel, and virtually all of their toys. I''m sure you''d understand if you have kids of your own." The clerk nodded thoughtfully, then turned his attention to the second wagon.


    The hair and eye colors of Fornians were diverse, ranging from red (Ruby), yellow (Amber), green (Emerald), blue (Sapphire), purple (Amethyst), to black (Onyx), with varying shades. Given Patrick''s claim that they were one family, the clerk focused on their hair and eye colors.


    Hair color-wise, Patrick''s was gray, Thomas'' and Chana''s were brown, Maya''s and Ashley''s were black. Since gray, brown, and black were different shades of the same general color, that checked out. The only one special was Arielle, who was blonde, but it could from their father. Moving on to eye colors, the clerk observed that Patrick and Thomas shared Sapphire eyes, while Chana and Maya had warm Amber eyes, and Arielle and Ashley both had piercing Emerald eyes. "Perhaps the girls'' father was a blonde with Emerald eyes?" the clerk pondered.


    Then, the clerk''s gaze met Ashley''s, who was crying and holding hands with Arielle. A sympathetic smile crossed the clerk''s face as he thought to himself, "Raising kids can be tough indeed." With a gentle nod, he returned to his booth.


    Not wanting to hold back a family with a crying girl, the clerk let the families into the city, "Welcome home! Have a nice day!"

 Chapter 36 - We really need the money

    After they were let into the city, the families drove south for about fifteen minutes before stopping at a local park, where they let Harold and Nathan out from the hidden storage. Patrick and Maya cast the Cool Wind spell inside the storage, so the experience wasn''t too bad. Last night, Harold endured pain in his wounds for much of the night until Patrick finished treating Jonathan''s and Nathan''s wounds. He was exhausted and went back to sleep on his bunk immediately after getting out. The families prepared to depart right after.


    "Patrick, you must be very tired. Do you want to look for a hotel to rest first?" Maya asked, after all that happened, the exhaustion was not only physical, but mental too.


    "Grandpa Patrick, I can help drive the wagon." Thomas volunteered.


    "No, let¡¯s buy a place as soon as possible." Patrick answered. "The property trading records usually have a one to two weeks backlog. If we pay a bit extra and cut the line, the record could say that we bought a house a month ago. I know a good real estate agent. Follow me."


    Patrick wanted to prioritize his family''s safety first: the Inquisitions Knights might trace them through hotel logs or property trading records.


    "Ok, but we don¡¯t have that much money for a good apartment though." Maya said, troubled by their lack of wealth. Without Appraisal or looting experience, Maya and Thomas did their best, but they couldn''t collect much.


    "I will buy one for you. Consider it a gift. Let¡¯s settle down first before we make other plans." Patrick assured Maya, having prepared the money for them. Nathan and Arielle realized that this was what Grandpa meant by "We really need the money" a few days ago.


    "No way. We cannot accept such a gift!" Maya refused resolutely. Even an old apartment would be very expensive in the city, Maya couldn¡¯t bear to take such a gift from Patrick.


    "At this point, don¡¯t be so formal, Maya. Our families have been through thick and thin together. Just accept it." said Patrick. "Of course it''s not for nothing. I need to work full time, and I''ll need your help looking after the children. It''d be helpful if we lived close to each other, like in Urie."


    With her husband looking like a mummy right now, it was indeed difficult for Maya to settle down in the city. Moreover, she and her husband had vowed to help looking after the children. Therefore, Patrick¡¯s offer was very tempting.


    "Ok, let¡¯s settle down in this city first. We can discuss with Harold again after everyone is feeling better." Maya conceded.


    The families then continued to drive on a main road with a lake on their right. The long mountain range on their left was the same one they traversed through last night. A lush green forest carpeted over it and stretched all the way from the north to the south, providing a serene scenery alongside the highway.


    On the way, they exchanged their horses at a local stable for another pair of well-rested ones. After about an hour, the families arrived at a real estate office and parked their wagons in its parking lot. "Wait here, Maya. Please use the time to change Harold''s bandages." Patrick got off the wagon and headed into the shop. Seeing that, Nathan got off the wagon and followed Patrick inside.


    Patrick was a bit surprised by Nathan following after him, but he remained silent and went into the shop.


    "Cling!" A metal bell tied to the door rang as the shop door opened. "Excuse me, is David still working here?" Patrick asked the receptionist.


    "Yes, but today is his day off." the receptionist said with a faint smile. "It''s Saturday."You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "Call him and ask him to come, please. Let him know that Patrick the Physician is here." Patrick said.


    "Sure thing. I''ll call him right away," the receptionist said, standing up and walking to the back office.


    Patrick smiled and thanked her.


    Telephone existed in the Kingdom. They worked by using Mana strings to connect two barriers together. Each side of the barriers could function as a microphone and a speaker. However, Mana strings were expensive to maintain, so phones were only for contacts within a city between close friends, families and coworkers with physical locations.


    After a few moments, the receptionist came back and said, "David will be here shortly. Feel free to take a seat and make yourself comfortable." She pointed at the sofa in the resting area. "Additionally, there is water available on the table to your left." She then pointed to a jar of water and some overturned glasses on the table.


    A few minutes later, a tall, sturdy man in his sixties came in. He had short light green hair, piercing Sapphire eyes and darkly tanned skin. "Hey, Patrick! How are you doing? And this is?" David greeted, looking at Nathan with a friendly smile.


    Patrick stood up, smiled, and shook David''s hand. "This is Nathan, my grandson." Nathan nodded to the man and said hello. Patrick continued, "Not good, not good at all," shaking his head, "I''ve been through some tough times and I need your help. Thank you for coming on short notice. Let''s meet up and talk more later." After the devastating events and barely any sleep in the past week, Patrick really wasn¡¯t in the mood to socialize. Additionally, his exhaustion was apparent and David noticed.


    "No problem. Let¡¯s get straight down to business then. What''s your budget and what are your requirements?" David asked.


    "I am looking for either two three-bedroom apartments that are very close to each other, or two single-family houses on the same lot." Patrick answered. "They must be located within the Bluefield College school district and ready for move-in right now. My budget for each property is around 1.8 to 2.5 million silvers."


    "I have exactly what you need. Please wait a moment while I pull up the catalog," David said, turning around and walking to the back office.


    In a moment, David came back with several documents with pictures. He had a duplex for sale for 3.5 million and a lot with two single family houses on it for 4.5 million. The land of the two single family houses was a lot bigger than the duplex, but the backyard of the duplex was quite large already.


    "Grandpa, these houses seem so much smaller compared to our place back home." Nathan made a remark.


    "These are already considered big and luxurious. It is just that houses in the countryside are very large and cheap." Patrick said. "Which one do you like more?"


    "I understand. Um.." Nathan looked at the pictures. "Which one is closer to the school and the guilds?"


    "The duplex. It is located closer to downtown and closer to Bluefield College and the guilds. However, because of that, its neighborhood is busier. Though, its crossroads do not have commercial traffics, so it is very quiet at night." David replied. "If you want a more serene neighborhood and don¡¯t mind an extra 10 minutes of commute time, the single family houses would be a good choice."


    "Then, I¡¯d prefer the duplex." Nathan decided.


    "I''ll take the duplex. Could you please backdate the purchase record to a month ago? I''ll be paying in full with cash and move in today." Patrick said, handing about two thousand silvers of paper cash to David.


    David took about a thousand silvers and gave the rest back to Patrick. "I don''t need tips. Just treat me to lunch later." He lightly tapped on Patrick¡¯s shoulder.


    "Keep it." Patrick said as he took out another ten thousand silvers. "Please get us some basic furniture to be delivered by tonight."


    "Ok, got it. I can also set them up if you let me decide what to get."


    "Then, please do the honor."


    "Got it!" David quickly took the money and went into the office.


    "Grandpa, you seem to know your way around here very well." Nathan said. It was his first time in the capital. Patrick took several turns on the way to the real estate office and Nathan didn¡¯t know how he got here at all.


    "I worked in the capital for a few years before I retired." Patrick replied, looking at his grandson.


    "Sure," Nathan said as he leaned on Patrick¡¯s shoulder and closed his eyes.


    Twenty minutes later, David came out with a set of keys and documents. Then he said, "Everything is ready. Let¡¯s go!"


    David rode his own horse and led the way for the families. After getting some fast food from Burger Queen outside of the real estate office, they headed out.


    In addition to hamburgers, Patrick got a lot of french fries for the children. The events in the past few days had taken a tool on the children''s appetites. Seeing that, Patrick deliberately got them their favorite food for replenishment. The children loved french fries, and they finished them very quickly, much to Patrick''s delight.

 Chapter 37 - Silver Lake

    The highways in the Kingdom were a heavily invested infrastructure. Not only were they used for trading and traveling, they were also used for mailing ¨C the only way to communicate over a long distance. Carriages and wagons were the most common vehicles for transportation, mainly pulled by horses, and occasionally donkeys, mules, and oxen. Well-trained horses, using Mana and skills, could sustain a speed of over ninety-five miles per hour or one hundred fifty kilometers per hour for about an hour. Nevertheless, heavy wagons and carriages typically traveled slower for safety reasons.


    The families got onto a highway soon after lunch. The right lane was mainly used for exiting and entering the highway, so they quickly changed to the middle lane, which was congested with many other heavy wagons. Nathan was looking to the left from his bunk bed in the wagon, watching the fast lane where mounted horses raced toward their destination at incredible speed. Strong Mana could be felt from the racing horses, combined with the pounding sound of galloping, making the sight quite majestic. People depended on hand signs and the Divine Spell: Light Orb to signal lane changes.


    Farther away, Nathan could see many buildings on the mountain to their left, where some of the streets were staircases that allowed people to walk up to their houses. Horse and bicycle rentals were very common along the road.


    Unlike the busy and lively highway, the family was shrouded in a gloomy atmosphere, still lingering from their recent turmoil. The happiness brought by the French fries had faded away already. No one had spoken a word in the last fifteen minutes.


    "Is this the youngsters'' first trip to Silverlake?" David asked Patrick in concern.


    "Yes." Patrick said with the same gloominess as the children.


    "Perhaps I should introduce them to the key landmarks." David suggested.


    "Please David. I would really appreciate it if you could do that." Patrick said.


    "No problem!" David said as he slowed down his horse to the back of Patrick¡¯s Wagon, where he could see the children through the window openings.


    "I''ve never seen children looking so down outside of the orphanage," David mused, thinking of ways to brighten their spirits. "I''ll retract that. Even the kids at the orphanage aren''t as gloomy as these little ones." He then carefully rode his horse to the side of Patrick''s wagon in the right lane.


    ¡°My name is David. What are your names?¡± David asked the children politely and gently.


    ¡°Arielle.¡± ¡°Ashley¡± the girls answered. Nathan was on the other side of the wagon and he didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°What about the lady and the gentleman here? I am David. What are your names?¡± David rode to the back of Maya¡¯s wagon and asked the children inside it.


    ¡°Thomas¡± ¡°Chana¡± they answered and curiously examined David.


    ¡°Welcome to Silverlake City Nathan, Arielle, Ashley, Thomas and Chana,¡± David said with enthusiasm, his voice empowered by a Wind spell. Nathan climbed to Arielle¡¯s bed and looked out from the window after his name was mentioned. ¡°Do you see the lake to the right?¡±


    The families¡¯ wagons were driving on a lifted highway on the side of a mountain, right next to the lake, which stretched all the way to the horizon.


    ¡°This is the famous Silver Lake. The city is named after it,¡± said David. ¡°Do you know the story behind the lake?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ashley said, tilting her head in curiosity.


    ¡°Okay, here you go," David said with a warm smile, his eyes twinkling with enthusiasm.


    A long time ago, this was a war torn land occupied by demons. Violence and betrayal were common occurrences. After one of the many betrayals, this land experienced a violent aftermath, and its people suffered. The merciful Goddess Liliana saw the suffering in our land and decided to save us. On the day she arrived with her Saints, her holy light shone on the lake, turning it Silver. From that day onward, the lake was called the Silver Lake, and this city was called Silverlake City.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Even now, Goddess Liliana is watching over us,¡± David said, proudly introducing his homeland''s religion and history to the next generation. ¡°On your left hand side, on top of the mountain, do you see a white castle?¡±


    The children scrambled from the right hand side of the wagons to the left. They saw a majestic white castle on top of a mountain peak. The early afternoon sun shone on the castle with a bright silver light, reflecting its holiness onto the city and the children. Despite being quite far from it, the castle still appeared gigantic to the children, hinting at its real size.


    ¡°Yes! I can see it!¡± Ashley said as if her gloominess was slightly dissipated by the holy light.


    ¡°That is the Silver Castle, which houses the Holy Church of Goddess Liliana. That is also where the Royal Palace and the government offices located. All of our Kingdom¡¯s Saints have residences inside the castle. All dukes and marquesses own properties within it as well.¡± David continued with enthusiasm. The children''s eyes opened widely as they gazed upward towards the Silver Castle, in awe with the Kingdom''s elites, a sight they shared with all of the common folks living below it.


    "Thanks to our Kingdom''s Public Examinations. If you want to work or live there one day, study hard children. Be it Knighthood, Politician, Academic, Engineer, or whatever, at the top of all fields are nobles that live there. You still have a chance to do it." David continued, giving hope to the children.


    Nobility ranks in the Kingdom, from highest to lowest, were Duke, Marquess, Count, Viscount and Baron. The Public Examination system caused an explosion in the number of barons. In order to give a job to everyone, nowadays, all who worked for the government were nobles in name, with most of them barons being mundane office clerks, firefighters, etc. whose goals in life being retirement and pension. Viscount was the lowest rank that could administer land and collect tax, but were typically referred to as village chiefs in the countryside, with heavy workload but little official pay. Nowadays, only counts and their superiors were referred to as nobles outside of official settings.


    Of course, there were many who decided not to work for the government. These people, after passing the Public Examination in their expertise for a certification, would register with one of the guilds and find a job in the private sector. This career path offered higher salary but without pension or employment security. Depending on their achievements, ranks awarded by guilds were convertible to nobility ranks in social settings. Honorably nobility titles were often awarded to the highest-ranking guild members to recognize their contributions to the Kingdom.


    David continued to introduce the city to the children, including famous restaurants, entertainments, shows, historical sites, etc. Before they knew it, the wagons arrived at their new home.


    Their new home was a duplex on the side of a four lane road. It was a two story wooden house divided into two mirror imaged units with a shared wall. The front doors of the units faced North. There was a driveway on its east side that allowed access to its backyard and barn. Nathan looked around and he noticed that all houses near it had the same floor plan. The four lane road was moderately busy. ¡°This is a residential area, so the roads will be quiet at night.¡± David reassured the families.


    Patrick and Maya drove their wagons onto the driveway and into the spacious backyard. Inside, they saw two other wagons that carried their new furniture into the house; and the backyard still had room to spare.


    ¡°Hey David, perfect timing, we just finished.¡± A muscular man in his forties greeted David politely.


    ¡°Thanks Ron, I really appreciate it. I¡¯ll see you again on Monday.¡± David replied professionally.


    ¡°See you. Good night and have a good weekend.¡± Ron said, leaving the house with his workers and wagons.


    ¡°Patrick, the duplex were just cleaned and you can go in without your shoes. I also asked the cleaners to include toothbrush, towels, etc. in the bathrooms. So, you don¡¯t need to unpack the wagons.¡± David said with a louder voice so that Maya could also hear. ¡°I also asked them to get dinner for you.¡±


    With a new house in sight, everyone started nodding off. Even the adults had trouble keeping their eyelids up.


    David then gave a set of keys to Patrick. ¡°Thanks David.¡± Patrick said with a faint smile. ¡°Nathan, why don¡¯t you take Arielle and Ashley inside. Wash up, eat and go to bed. Remember to bring your pajamas and keep your bandage dry. Ask Arielle to wash your hair for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± said Nathan and the children started moving.


    ¡°Maya, please rest with your family. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡± said Patrick as he handed her the keys to her new home.


    ¡°Alright, good night. Patrick.¡± Maya said as she went to get Harold.


    Patrick then paid David for the duplex in cash. It took them a while to count all the money, during which the children ate dinner in silence. David left immediately after they were done. After Patrick changed Nathan¡¯s bandages and cleaned the wound on his left arm, he washed up and went to bed without eating his dinner.


    It was still 7 pm at night. The exhaustion from the journey weighed on the families with the darkness of the night. With the smell of new bed sheets, an unfamiliar ceiling, and a noisy street, they fell into deep slumber. Patrick''s untouched dinner sat lonely on the dining table in the dark.

 Chapter 38 - Urie mission report

    A few days ago, in the morning after Patrick''s group left the village, Oly attended to the bar at the Inn.


    "Aw, shucks, must''ve been the whiskey talkin'' last night," Oly muttered, his eyebrows knit in confusion.


    As George sat down for breakfast, he overheard Oly and asked, "What''s on your mind, Oly?"


    Oly scratched the back of his head, "I swear on my favorite beer mug, I coulda had a chat with ol'' Patrick last night, but I reckon it was just a wild dream, y''all."


    George''s expression turned thoughtful as he nodded, and he continued eating. But Oly''s words began to bug the knight, until George pushed his chair back and said, "Oly, buddy, take me to this Patrick fella''s place ¨C the one you claim visited you in a dream, or whatever."


    Oly shrugged, "Alrighty."


    George, Travis and Melody found no one at Patrick''s house, which used to be occupied by Patrick and Emily. They found footprints heading to the town hall, but none indicted their return.


    Oly''s expression turned somber as he pointed out, "Looks like they came to a bad end."


    Families who survived would put up a "We''re alive" sign on the door, so that no one would enter their houses for the "gifting" tradition. Having no sign up indicated that they passed away.


    Oly tipped his hat, "That''s my two cents, folks. Guess I''ll mosey along."


    "Sure, thank you." George replied Oly before the knights took a look inside the house.


    After their search, George''s eyes narrowed, inviting discussion, "What are your thoughts, Travis, Melody?"


    "This house appears to have been occupied by a couple, but it seems they''ve packed up and left," Travis''s face clouded with remorse as he spoke, "I''m sorry, sir; I was responsible for securing the perimeter."


    Melody''s brow furrowed in puzzlement as she reported, "There''s no sign of tracks whatsoever. I''ve checked for any signs of removal, but it''s as if they vanished into thin air. These must be expert demon operatives."


    "No, Travis, this isn''t on you." George placed a reassuring hand on Travis''s shoulder, "Don''t blame yourself. I assigned the task under the assumption all adult demons were eliminated. I didn''t anticipate off-list expert demon spies."


    After a hasty strategy session, the trio devised a battle plan. Considering the demon spies'' midnight escape, they deduced the spies were probably still in the area. In the most likely scenario, the demons must have either escaped to the demon realm in the east, or continued their spying mission in the capital to the west. Consequently, they assigned Melody to secure the northern route, coordinating with a local bandit group, as it was deemed the safest option for the youngest knight. George would cover the western route, focusing on eliminating suspects and completing the initial objective of eliminating all children. Lastly, Travis was assigned to watch over the eastern path, collaborating with a separate local bandit group stationed in that area. The three knights agreed to regroup at the capital''s East Gate outpost in seventy-two hours.


    Travis then spent the next two days vigilantly monitoring the eastern road, but no one arousing suspicion crossed. On the third day, at noon, Travis returned to the capital, meeting George at the designated East Gate outpost on schedule. However, Melody didn''t show up. After verifying that neither had crossed paths with the demon spies, George and Travis hastily proceeded to the northern gate bandit encampment, where they confirmed Melody''s demise.


    "She fought an old man and a woman." A bandit said politely to their sponsors, "Then, one of them deployed a smoke bomb; when the smoke cleared, she was found dead."


    "What about the two she fought?" Travis asked, pressing for the truth.


    "No clue, really. There were a bunch of bodies after the smoke cleared. Maybe they were among ''em. She was winning totally one sided. I can''t imagine her losing to those two." the bandit answered, "Unfortunately, it was too dark at night, we couldn''t see clearly."


    Of course, he wouldn''t tell the knights that they were too busy pillaging the merchants.


    "What about the wagons they were driving?" Travis asked once more.


    "I reckon they took off. Maybe the kids drove ''em outta there." The bandit answered.


    With a heavy heart, George swiftly departed without a word, with Travis silently trailing behind.


    "I''ve got a report due tonight; I should get moving." George said to Travis somberly, "See to Melody''s arrangements, would you?"


    Travis nodded in acknowledgment, "Understood, sir."


    As dusk approached at approximately 5 pm, a knight clad in resplendent silver armor rode his majestic stallion into the grand entrance of the imposing Silver Castle. Upon entering, he swiftly made his way to the castle''s tallest tower, then proceeded with haste to the scheduled meeting room.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    At attention, George saluted the guard outside the meeting room, declaring in a crisp, formal tone, "Knight Commander George, Royal Covert Division of the Inquisition Knights, reporting for post-mission debriefing and review."


    The guard, with a courteous nod, instructed, "Please wait momentarily." He then entered the meeting room, returning shortly to say, "You are cleared to enter, Commander."


    This was not George''s first post-mission debriefing. Upon entering, George entered a short corridor, where a compact, three-step staircase led up to the monarch''s elevated workspace. However, this time, the workspace was veiled by a white curtain, while the monarch, with his head humbly bowed, stood beneath the staircase, paying reverence to the obscured space.


    Beside the curtain, the Holy Knight''s low, solemn voice intoned, "Knight Commander George, you are now in the revered presence of Her Divine Eminence, Goddess Liliana, and His Holiness, the First Angel Michael."


    This was the first time George saw his majesty lowering his head. With haste, George dropped to one knee, his head bowed, and declared, "Knight Commander George, reporting for duty, Your Divine Eminence, Your Holiness, and Your Majesty."


    The Holy Knight''s voice, low and measured, requested, "Knight Commander George, please provide a detailed account of your mission to Urie."


    "My team, comprising Knight Bachelor Travis, Knight Initiates Rudy and Melody, and myself, was tasked with the mission to neutralize a designated list of demon targets within Urie Village."


    "In adherence to established protocol, we coordinated efforts with the local bandit group, led by Count Jerry."


    "During the orchestrated bandit raid, spanning from last Monday night to Tuesday morning, we successfully neutralized all designated targets. Regrettably, Knight Initiate Rudy made the ultimate sacrifice during the operation."


    "During the engagement, we uncovered evidence suggesting that one of the demons may have had a living descendant. Our subsequent investigation of the village revealed the presence of an expert demon spy, not included on our initial list, who managed to escape the village."


    The Holy Knight nodded, his expression encouraging, and invited, "Please, continue."


    "In order to guarantee the eradication of any potential demon descendants, I orchestrated an ambush targeting the relocating villagers, with the intention of eliminating all children."


    The Holy Knight''s countenance transformed into one of astonishment, his eyebrows furrowed in concern, as he inquired, "Am I to understand that every child was slated for elimination?"


    "Affirmative. It is our duty to prevent demons from leaving behind any lineage." George answered without remorse, "This objective was integral to our primary directives."


    The Holy Knight nodded in understanding, his expression tinged with a hint of unease, as he asked, "Understood. I suppose the operation would have resulted in the elimination of roughly half of Urie Village''s population."


    "Negative. Regrettably, the villagers exhibited unyielding resistance to protect the children. Left with no alternative, I was forced to take the lives of all remaining villagers this morning." George replied.


    An uncomfortable silence ensued, punctuated only by the weight of the revelation. Underneath George''s shiny silver armor, his clothes were soaked with dried blood, suggesting that the knight did not have time to change before the debriefing session.


    "All? You mean everyone from Urie was killed? Thousands of them?" The Holy Knight''s voice, laced with a mix of shock and trepidation, pressed for confirmation. The other guards in the room could be seen trading uneasy glances with each other.


    "Affirmative," George replied, he could hear His Majesty taking a deep breath nervously. George looked at his majesty in confusion, a fleeting thought crossed George''s mind, "Isn''t this standard procedure?"


    A muted, yet urgent, murmur of conversation emanated from behind the curtain, prompting the Holy Knight to glance inward, awaiting further instructions.


    After a brief pause, the Holy Knight nodded, turned to face George, and stated, "Regarding the demon spy who escaped, what is the current status?"


    "To apprehend the spy, Travis, Melody, and I divided to cover the northern, western, and eastern routes from Urie Village. The spies were an old man and a young woman. Melody encountered the spies at the northern route but was killed in action. Unfortunately, the whereabouts and appearances of the spies are currently unknown. It''s possible Melody eliminated them, but confirmation is unfeasible."


    The Holy Knight then looked inside the curtain again as the upper brass within whispered to each other.


    "Your Majesty, please come inside." Holy Knight summoned the King inside the curtain.


    George knelt outside, his anxiety palpable as he awaited further instructions.


    After what felt like an interminable wait to George, the King emerged from behind the curtain and repositioned himself beneath the staircase. With formal gravity, the Holy Knight declared, "Knight Commander George, we extend our collective, heartfelt congratulations on behalf of Her Divine Eminence, His Holiness, and His Majesty, in recognition of your unwavering dedication to successfully neutralizing all designated demon targets."


    George bowed his head in gratitude, "Thank you, Your Divine Eminence, Your Holiness, Your Majesty, for your gracious acknowledgment."


    The Holy Knight''s expression turned sympathetic as he continued, "Unfortunately, the loss of two Knight Initiates and the demon spy''s escape marred an otherwise exemplary performance. We acknowledge that your recent assignments have been numerous and consecutive, spanning an extended period, which may have potentially influenced these unforeseen outcomes."


    Upon listening to the announcement of his own shortcomings, George anxiously took a breath and prepared for his judgement.


    The Holy Knight''s voice, now infused with a compassionate tone, announced, "Considering these circumstances, the Kingdom and the Church have jointly decided to grant you, Knight Commander George, a temporary leave of absence, retaining your title and compensation, effective immediately."


    George''s gaze locked intensely onto the Holy Knight, his voice laced with desperation and a hint of pleading, "I humbly request your pardon for my shortcomings. Despite recent challenges, I confidently assert my continued mental acuity and physical robustness, and affirm my full competence. I respectfully request a reevaluation of this decision, allowing me a chance to redeem myself."


    The Holy Knight glanced behind the curtain, then turned back to George, his expression serene, and explained, "I must assure you, Knight Commander, that our decision stems not from reprimand, but from benevolence. This temporary reprieve is intended as a gracious boon, allowing you respite from your unrelenting duties."


    "But¡­" George wanted to say something, but the Holy Knight immediately interrupted him.


    "We understand your strong will to serve, but if we worked our knights to death without respite or reward, it would hardly exemplify Her Divinity''s mercy, would it?"


    With the Holy Knight putting it this way, it was hard for George to argue against the decision. Having no other choice, George receded and said, "Thank you, Your Divine Eminence, Your Holiness, and Your Majesty, for this benevolent offer. I accept it with humility, albeit with a hint of melancholy."

 Chapter 39 - Plan

    The next morning, as Nathan woke up, the first thing on his mind was "What should I prepare for Henry?" However, as he slowly opened his eyes, the unfamiliar room and ceiling jolted him back into the reality and reminded him of what happened.


    Nathan''s new room on the second floor was in good condition. Some paint on the wall and ceiling was peeling off, but Nathan was never one to be bothered by minor aesthetic defects. This place was very compact compared to Nathan''s old room in the countryside, but it contained everything he needed. The new desk and the empty bookshelf sat in the corner of the room, reminding Nathan of his missed Math test, his friends and his teachers. Their fates, which Nathan might never find out, were at the mercy of the Inquisition Knights, who were not famous for this particular virtue.


    Nathan took his toiletries and prepared to go to the bathroom, which sat between his room and the master bedroom across the corridor. "Grandpa must be very tired," Nathan had never seen Grandpa sleeping so late into the day. Arielle and Ashley shared one room, which was right next to Nathan''s on their side of the corridor. Its door was open, the girls were up already.


    After washing up, Nathan went downstairs and found his breakfast ready.


    For an instant, Nathan saw an illusion of a woman with long blonde hair washing dishes in the kitchen. "Mom?" he thought in shock. However, upon looking closer, it was Arielle.


    "Good morning, Nathan," Arielle greeted Nathan normally.


    "Good morning," Nathan replied as he sat at the dining table.


    "We went out with Thomas and Chana this morning to get breakfast." Arielle said, her voice slightly excited. "We are only ten minutes away from downtown and it has everything."


    Seeing that his breakfast was from McRonald''s, Nathan replied with interest, "Nice, perhaps I should go take a look later." His pancakes were still warm as he started eating.


    "Ashley''s already playing with Thomas and Chana in the backyard, I am going to join them." Arielle said energetically as she left.


    Patrick soon awoke and he joined Nathan for breakfast.


    After eating, Patrick went out with Nathan to downtown. They bought a glass cabinet and several urns for the basement. At home, Patrick carefully placed Emily, Jonathan, Ana and Henry¡¯s ashes into the new urns and then put the urns onto the glass cabinet''s top shelf, along with their cherished pictures. Then, the family spent time decorating the cabinet with meaningful mementos, such as wedding rings, books, and various things. Ashley also gently placed Henry¡¯s teddy bear next to his picture.


    ¡°Nathan, Arielle and Ashley, do not let anyone know about this cabinet,¡± Patrick warned the children seriously.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ashley asked, furrowing her eyebrows.


    ¡°If the knights caught wind of this, they would come kill us.¡± Patrick answered bluntly to make sure the children would understand, but this also scared Ashley. Patrick gave her a hug and said. ¡°Sorry for scaring you. As long as you keep it a secret, we will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Nathan, Arielle, Ashley, as you may already know, we are not devoted believers of Goddess Liliana.¡± said Patrick. Nathan and Arielle knew this because the family often skipped both Saturday and Sunday services, while most people attended one of the two. ¡°The reason behind is because we believe in our ancestors. Many times in the past, they have saved us again and again. If not for them, we would not be here.¡±


    ¡°In time, the three of you may connect with some of your ancestors. You may see their memories or even talk to them. When it happens, just stay calm and listen to them and they will help you.¡± Patrick taught his grandchildren in a gentle tone.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The children nodded.


    ¡°When we are in the city, do not use your inherited skills at all. Not even when no one is watching. Got it?¡± Patrick again warned his grandchildren.


    ¡°Got it.¡± The children replied.


    After lunch, the two families gathered together. Harold, the mummy, despite having a fever, still wanted to join. They settled into Harold and Maya''s cozy, newly furnished living room. The L shaped couch easily accommodated everyone on it.


    ¡°I believe the knight called Melody attacked us because she spotted Jonathan and Harold.¡± Patrick started with a hard truth.


    ¡°They had an entire night to attack, but they did not until they saw Jonathan and Harold out in the open. Moreover, the arrows were more concentrated at our location.¡± Patrick continued.


    Maya''s brow furrowed in confusion as she asked, ¡°But weren¡¯t the knights going to ambush us on the route to the southern gate? Why would they be there on the northern route then?¡± She tried to make sense of all the information.


    ¡°They must have found out that we had left. However, they did not know where we were.¡± Patrick explained. ¡°So, I believe the three knights split up to guard all three paths that we could have taken.¡±


    ¡°We were extremely lucky to have encountered Melody, a Knight Initiate, albeit one who was ready to rank up. George and Travis were way stronger than Melody.¡± Patrick said after a pause. ¡°I''m afraid they''ll recall Harold''s face and, Nathan, your hair color. Just to be safe, Harold, you should not leave the house in the next 3 months. Nathan, you must not wear the same clothes you wore on that night. We can''t be too careful.¡±


    ¡°Do you think they have given up on killing the rest of the children?¡± Maya asked, worried about her friends in the village.


    "Take a moment to imagine the worst case scenario." Patrick answered as his expression turned somber. Maya gazed upward as she imagined it. After a pause, Patrick continued in a grave tone, "I have worked with the Inquisition Knights before. I¡¯ve found that imagining the darkest possible outcome tends to prove accurate about nine times out of ten."


    Chana''s curiosity got the better of her, prompting her to ask, "But what about that one time when your worst-case scenario didn''t come true?"


    "That one time, something unimaginable, a scenario more dire than the worst case scenario happened." Patrick answered, his voice firm and serious. Chana gulped as her hands trembled in fear.


    Patrick implied that everyone from Urie was dead. However, Maya still held onto hope that her friends could have survived. Nevertheless, Maya and Harold grasped an unspoken truth. Had Patrick not invited them to leave together, their fate would have been sealed, alongside the rest of the villagers of Urie.


    ¡°Patrick, from now on, if there is anything that you need help with, just let me or Maya know and we will help.¡± Harold pledged in a weakened voice, but with determination. Maya nodded firmly, her eyes beaming with conviction.


    ¡°Thanks Harold and Maya. I really appreciate it.¡± Patrick smiled and nodded in appreciation.


    "Next, let us talk about future plans." Patrick continued. ¡°Here is my plan.¡±


    In short, Patrick''s plan was to send the children to Bluefield College, the most prestigious school in the kingdom. In these tumultuous times, the countryside had become a perilous place, as the families had just learned firsthand. Jobs that did not require higher education were either low-paying or hazardous. Landing a high paying stable job required an excellent academic record; with the competition being extremely fierce.


    Bluefield College offered curriculums from first grade to the twelfth grade, or primary to secondary school. It used to offer undergraduate and graduate programs, which have since separated from the school and been renamed in honor of the Goddess.


    To gain admission to Bluefield College, the children would need to pass the school''s notoriously challenging entrance exam. Moreover, for common families like Patrick''s, earning certifications and professional ranks from the Craftsman''s Guild and the Adventurer''s Guild was also necessary, merely to get their applications noticed. Nowadays, these certificates had become an unofficial prerequisite for admission.


    "Of course, it is up to you whether you want to stay in the capital or follow this plan for my grandchildren." Patrick added.


    ¡°After everything that''s happened, we''ve decided to live in the capital.¡± Maya said.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to have you as my neighbors again.¡± said Patrick. ¡°Next, I know our children had been attending a countryside public school. Transitioning into a prestigious city school will be tough for them. I plan to send Nathan, Arielle and Ashley to a cram school for preparation. Would you like to send Thomas and Chana there as well? If not, there is also an excellent public school in the area.¡±


    Maya and Harold looked at each other and then turned to their children.

 Chapter 40 – Too old to study

    ¡°I want to attend the same school as Nathan.¡± said Thomas.


    ¡°Me too.¡± said Chana.


    ¡°Okay, I''ve lived in the city for a long time, and I know some tricks to get into Bluefield College. However, before that, the first thing we need is a job and a stable income.¡± Patrick said pragmatically as he turned toward Harold, ¡°Harold, I believe you know already. You cannot continue to work as a mercenary because of your injuries. I plan to open a clinic and affiliate myself with a hospital as a physician. However, I need an assistant I can trust. I am a Master Physician and I can legally take on apprentices. If you are willing, I hope you can become my student and assistant.¡±


    Harold raised up his thumb with his right hand. ¡°Sure I can. I am very grateful for the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°What about you Maya? Would you like to learn medicine as well?¡± Patrick asked as he turned toward Maya.


    ¡°Thank you for the offer, but I will pass,¡± Maya said, knowing how much work there was in becoming a physician.


    ¡°Ashley will turn six soon and start school.¡± Patrick said, ¡°You know, city schools only have full-day programs, and all of us will be too busy for housework. Speaking of which, I was thinking of hiring a housekeeper who can cook. For a bit extra, I can also ask them to clean your place. What do you think, Maya?¡±


    ¡°I''ll think about it,¡± Maya answered.


    ¡°Sure. Harold, for you to become my assistant, there are a lot of materials to cover.¡± Patrick said as he took out a four inch thick textbook from his bag. ¡°We''ll start with this one. This is a very good introductory textbook. Please memorize the materials over the next three months. I¡¯ll quiz you every week to keep you on track.¡±


    ¡°May I ask how many books like this do I need to study?¡± Harold asked, daunted by the thickness of the textbook, a stark reminder of his struggles with studying that had led him to become a knight in his youth.


    ¡°This is your first year, so I''ll go easy on you.¡± Patrick said before gazing upward to think. Then, he said, "Let''s just study three more in the upcoming year. There will be more."


    ¡°¡­¡± Harold gulped before saying, ¡°Great! But why me? Don¡¯t you think I am too old to study?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in your thirties and you think you¡¯re old? Look at me!¡± said Patrick with a chuckle. ¡°Even if you get your Bachelor¡¯s certification in your forties, you will still have at least twenty more years to practice.¡±


    A hint of frustration crept into Patrick¡¯s voice as he added, ¡°I had taken on many younger apprentices in the past. All of them left within a year, such a waste of my time." Patrick shook his head, then said seriously to Harold, ¡°The only thing I need from you, Harold, is that you¡¯ll get your certificate and become a Master Physician in the future.¡±


    Harold nodded with a smile and a determined spark in his eyes, endeavored to take on the challenge.


    Patrick then turned to the children and said, ¡°Next, you will need to work at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and become professionally ranked in multiple disciplines."


    The Kingdom¡¯s economy was mainly overseen by three government-affiliated agencies: the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, the Craftsman¡¯s Guild, and the Merchant¡¯s Guild. These three agencies were also called the Big Three because of their scales and influences.


    The Adventurer''s Guild managed all natural resource gathering, mercenary, and menial labor requests. It was the largest of the three by the number of daily workers and the scope of its operations.


    The Craftsman''s Guild oversaw all requests requiring highly skilled craftsmen or technicians. It was the most prestigious of the three guilds and worked very closely with academics and universities.


    The Merchant''s Guild facilitated the transportation and trade of goods. All department stores, supermarket chains and well known stores were members of the Merchant''s Guild. Additionally, they were the postal service of the Kingdom. On top of handling mail and merchandise, their efficient processes enabled them to gather news and information more quickly than the other guilds and news agencies. Therefore, they also doubled as information brokers for the government.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Certified workers, services, and merchandises were contracted or sold through the Big Three at a higher price, but their qualities were guaranteed.


    Outside of the Big Three, there were other ways for people to get jobs and trade. For example, small businesses thrived in the downtown area, while farmer''s markets flourished near agricultural villages. Of course, there was also the black market in the slum. However, as only the Big Three were authorized to confer certifications, they faced little competition from these alternatives.


    Registered members of the Adventurer''s and Craftsman''s Guilds would receive a certification, which was also called a professional ranking, in their respective disciplines or crafts. Adventurer ranks, from low to high, went from Porcelain, Copper, Bronze, Silver, Gold and beyond. Craftsmanship ranks, from low to high, went from Apprentice, Initiate, Associate, Bachelor, Master and beyond. Each rank had three-star designations, indicating achievements and seniority. Each rank up required a certain amount of achievement and an examination. Most people, after working for years, would receive the required amount of achievement for ranking up. However, due to the challenging exams, many remained at the Bronze or Associate rank. Finally, only a few selected disciplines were legally available for children under twelve.


    ¡°Children, what are your ranks?¡± said Patrick.


    ¡°I am a one-star Porcelain Botanist.¡± Arielle said. ¡°Nathan is a two-star Porcelain Botanist.¡±


    At five year old, Ashley was too young and no one asked her to take the exam. In the countryside, the siblings frequently gathered herbs for the guild as a part of the Botanist discipline. Then, Patrick looked at Thomas.


    ¡°I am a two-star Apprentice Weaver,¡± Thomas said.


    ¡°Apprentice Weaver, one-star,¡± Chana followed.


    They learned weaving from Maya and occasionally took on requests from the Craftsman''s Guild. Weaver apprentice level requests mostly involved sewing up lightly torn second hand clothes.


    ¡°Thomas, Nathan, in a few months, you two will need to choose a combat discipline and start working towards your Porcelain rank.¡± said Patrick. ¡°For now, everyone, focus on ranking up your existing disciplines as fast as possible. Lastly, girls, you will need to cut your hair, dress and act as boys when you work at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡±


    "Why?" Arielle and Chana asked in unison, furrowing their eyebrows.


    "There used to be kidnappers targeting young girls in the Kingdom, so, as a precaution, all underage girls working at the Adventurer''s Guild would disguise themselves as boys. Although those kidnappers are long gone from the capital, the practice has stuck." Patrick explained.


    Chana raised her hand, "On a second thought, I will go to the public school nearby instead." She obviously hated cutting her hair.


    Thomas smiled at his younger sister and said, "Then, me too."


    Patrick looked at Nathan and Arielle and asked, "What about the two of you? To be honest, trying to get into Bluefield will be very tough."


    "I will try to get into Bluefield." Nathan said firmly.


    "Then, I will too." Arielle followed.


    "Ok, next, let me take everyone out for a walk. I will show you where the guilds are." Patrick said. "Harold, you need to stay home of course."


    "Alright." Harold answered, looking at his first textbook while everyone scrambled to leave the house for a stroll.


    The families¡¯ duplex stood on a moderately busy four-lane residential street. They had a gated front yard with trimmed brushes, a lawn and a tree that shielded the house from the busy street. Most on the road were small carriages or people riding on horseback. Due to the ban of heavy wagons and the speed limit in residential districts, the noise was sufferable even during the day.


    After leaving home, the families turned right, heading east. The families headed west this morning to a local downtown area that they saw from the wagons the day before. However, no one had gone to the east yet.


    To the east, they first passed through a clean, tidy and beautiful neighborhood where most front yards were well maintained. At this time of the year, most foliage had fallen. The warm and cozy afternoon sun kept the family comfortable as they strolled beneath the bare tree branches. The streets got busier as they traveled; and soon they reached a district with densely populated apartments. Buses of huge carriages pulled by four horses could be seen busying the streets to carry people around. It was a Sunday afternoon, so there were quite a lot of people despite not during the rush hour. The area was predominantly inhabited by well-established adults employed by one of the three guilds. Given its proximity to the guilds and downtown, the area''s real estate prices were steep. This fact was evident from the tidy and expensive attires of the middle-aged and elderly pedestrians to the well maintained sparkling clean neighborhood parks. The families, on the other hand, were wearing their typical countryside clothes like brown long pants and comfy cotton t-shirts. Even though they were not standing out in a bad way, they were apparently outsiders.


    "Children, you could come play here sometimes." Patrick pointed to the empty, lonely playground inside the park. Although it was a Sunday, its children''s playground was empty, suggesting that this area was too expensive for typical young couples trying to raise a family.


    "Is it really alright for us to live here without paying? Harold and I could take out a mortgage or cover the rent instead." Maya said to Patrick, noticing how expensive the duplex was.


    Patrick offered Maya a reassuring smile and said, "Don''t worry about it for now. We can discuss the details later."

 Chapter 41 – The Big Three

    After walking for several more blocks, the families passed by a neat and tidy commercial district. It was occupied by supermarkets, department stores, and high-end restaurants. Floor-to-ceiling glass display windows on both sides of the street showcased the latest merchandises. Mana-powered lights illuminated the stores and their bright colorful banners, with each store competing for attention. The area was very crowded. As the families navigated the streets, they had to work to stay together. Fortunately, the commercial district was only two blocks wide. Before long, the families emerged into the area that hosted the three guilds.


    The three guilds surrounded the East Gate of the capital from its inside. This strategic placement streamlined workflow and trade operations. First, since Adventurer''s Guild was right next to the gate, adventurers could quickly leave the city for any quests and quickly come back to the guild to report their work. Furthermore, the Craftsman''s Guild could conveniently source materials from the adjacent Adventurer''s Guild to their left. The Craftsman''s Guild also enjoyed easy access to the neighboring Merchant''s Guild, where they could efficiently distribute their products. Lastly, the Merchant''s Guild''s proximity to the gate facilitated seamless import and export operations.


    Each of the three guilds had a dual entrance setup, with one entrance facing the capital¡¯s East Gate and another facing the city to the west. Because of their grandeur buildings, manicured front yards, and ample parking, it would take at least five minutes to walk from the East Gate to the entrances of the three guilds.


    Patrick led the families to the Merchant''s Guild, situated at the edge of the commercial district, as their first destination. The guild''s main offices were housed in a majestic, ten-story Gothic Revival building. The families went inside from its west entrance. Upon entering, the families found the post office to their right, a shop to their left, and the main office directly ahead. Adjacent to the main office, a staircase and elevator provided access to the upper levels. Enticed by its colorful display items and banners advertising deals, the families went into the shop, where an array of souvenirs further caught their attention. Examples of the souvenirs included a postcard bearing the message "Welcome to Silverlake City", a t-shirt emblazoned with "I love Silverlake", and a refrigerator magnet proudly displaying "Silverlake City Merchant''s Guild".


    As they entered the shop, both Patrick and Maya cautioned the children, "Let''s just browse; we''re not making any purchases today." As frugal individuals, they strived to instill this value in their children as well. Consequently, they held themselves back from buying anything.


    "Look at this!" Chana exclaimed, holding up a yellow chicken hugging pillow to show Thomas. Its big cute eyes, fat stuffed cheeks, and cute little wings were begging the children to take it home. Unable to put it down, Thomas and Chana quickly showed it to Maya.


    Correction: The families lost a fierce battle against their urge to spend. Before departing the shop, Maya couldn''t resist purchasing the yellow chicken hugging pillow, while Patrick picked up today''s newspapers from various publishers.


    Next, with Chana hugging the yellow chicken hugging pillow, they proceeded to the main office. Inside the main office, the families found a job board, a notice board, and a crowded waiting area.


    "This is where people take the exams to register for a business, get a real estate agent''s license or the driver''s license." Patrick explained to the children.


    Without stopping, they swiftly exited the office from the Merchant''s Guild''s eastern entrance. In the distance, the families caught sight of the imposing East Gate, which bore a striking resemblance to the North Gate they had passed through the previous day. Next to the Merchant''s Guild on its south side was a bustling freight terminal. A steady stream of freight wagons, each drawn by a team of four horses, flowed in and out of the terminal. The sheer scale of the horses'' Mana output hinted at the substantial weight of the cargo they were transporting.


    The families then made their way to the Craftsman''s Guild. In contrast to the other two guilds, which boasted a single grandeur main building, the Craftsman''s Guild was a campus of multiple structures. The eastern entrance opened onto a serene park, where visitors could consult maps to navigate the various buildings dedicated to different crafts. The main building, a modest, single-story wooden structure, featured an impressively high vaulted ceiling. Following Maya, the families promptly proceeded to the Weaver''s department, without tarrying. Similar to the other disciplines, the Weaver''s building rose an impressive ten stories into the air. Its front entrance, with a well-manicured lawn, faced the pedestrian path. Its rear entrance opened onto the main road, where freight deliveries were received. Inside, Maya quickly took a look at the job board and registered for a quest. The receptionist then handed Maya a backpack containing garments to be worked on at home.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The families then made their way to the Adventurer''s Guild, the final destination on their tour. Situated on the northern flank of the gate, the Adventurer''s Guild dominated the landscape with its colossal, crimson-hued Romanesque Revival architecture. The eastern entrance was a monumental gate that rivaled the grandeur of the capital''s East Gate, towering over its occupants at seventy-five meters. This grand entrance accommodated even the most massive creatures, which high-ranking adventurers would occasionally bring in after a successful hunt. By the same design, the lobby''s cavernous interior could also comfortably accommodate even the most gargantuan of creatures. Nevertheless, giant monsters were very rare. On a typical bustling day, the area would be efficiently managed by retractable belt barriers, which would channel adventurers into orderly queues, guiding them to one of the fifty reception desks. The western entrance featured a walkway that gently guided adventurers to the building''s eastern flank, where the expansive lobby awaited. The side of the building was a wing that held many rooms and halls.


    The children''s eyes widened in awe as they took in the grandeur of the city''s guilds. In stark contrast, the countryside guild was a humble, small wooden house with a single job board and a handful of reception desks.


    First, they visited the job board. The countryside guild''s job board was literally a single board, roughly six square feet in size. Conversely, the city guild''s job board comprised multiple, meticulously organized boards, categorized by discipline, rank, hazard level, and more. The wooden boards, arranged in neat rows by discipline in alphabetical order, evoked the appearance of a library''s bookshelves. Nathan and his sisters swiftly located the Botanist job boards, then rejoined Patrick, who was intently studying the combat discipline job postings.


    The families then turned their attention to the lobby, seeking to understand the process for queuing up for a job assignment. The queues were neatly segregated by discipline and rank, utilizing retractable belt barriers. At the entrance to each queue, a clear sign indicated the specific purpose of that particular line. The majority of full-time workers followed a routine of arriving at the guild in the morning and returning in the evening to submit their reports. Now, at around 5 pm. Many workers were starting to report back; but the lines were still relatively short.


    "While it is still early, let''s order take out at the cafeteria before going home. Any later and it will become very crowded." Patrick said, "The prices here are much more reasonable than the restaurants in the commercial district."


    There was a corridor behind the job boards. In contrast to the lobby''s soaring ceiling, which matched the gate''s height, the corridor''s ceiling was unremarkably standard, at just one floor high. At the end of the short corridor was a set of open glass doors, through which the enticing aromas invited the families into a spacious, rectangular food court. The food court was packed with tables and chairs, prioritizing efficiency over comfort, while its three sides featured a diverse array of food stalls. It was a self-served food court.


    The families took a ten-minute stroll along the food stalls. After deciding what to get, the children sat down at a large table to take a break while Patrick and Maya went to order take out.


    "There are really no young girls around." Chana said with a tilt of her head, looking at several children dressed as boys ordering food.


    "Right," Arielle said before stealing a peek at Nathan.


    "Must I get a haircut as well?" Ashley asked Arielle, her lips puckering. Grandpa never asked for her opinion.


    "Do you want to have a haircut and go to school with me and Nathan? Or do you want to keep your hair and go with Thomas and Chana?" Arielle asked her back.


    Ashley then lowered her head without saying anything.


    Only last Sunday, Nathan, Arielle, and Ashley had shared a carefree picnic with their parents and Henry. Who could have foreseen that, just a week later, only three of them would remain?


    Nathan and Arielle, not being in the mood to liven up Ashley, stared into the emptiness without saying a word.


    Thomas and Chana exchanged a knowing glance and kept quiet.


    Patrick and Maya soon came back with their dinner and they headed home. On the way, they passed by the majestic lobby again. "So, our new life begins," Nathan thought, gazing up at the soaring ceiling.

 Chapter 42 - Saturday

    Everyone soon got used to their new life. Patrick started working full time a week after they arrived in the capital. Nathan, Arielle and Ashley started attending cram school in January, while Thomas and Chana began going to a public school nearby. After three months of throwing around medical jargon at home, Harold finally began working full-time at Patrick¡¯s clinic in February. Maya regularly accepted weaving jobs from the Craftsman''s Guild during her free time, when the children were in school. She would also visit the guild with Chana, Arielle and Ashley on weekends so that they could work on ranking up.


    On a typical Saturday, at 6:30 am, along with the cold winter morning wind, Nathan, Arielle and Ashley arrived at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and joined the line of people on the Botanist queue at its entrance. By arriving half an hour early, the siblings were some of the first in line, there were only about twelve other children in front of them.


    Most of the people at the front of the Botanist line were children. Just as Patrick mentioned, all the children were dressed in boys¡¯ clothing, carrying root diggers, lunch boxes, and water bottles. Since wild animals occasionally attacked them, everyone also carried knives, swords, and sometimes shields for self-defense. The Botanist discipline was popular among children because mining required too much strength for their young bodies; fishing, to earn a living, demanded specialized gear, such as a fishing boat; farming necessitated both land ownership and strength; apprentice-level weaving and leather crafting paid meager wages. As Porcelain Botanists, children could earn just enough for a meager living by gathering herbs and a few valuable plants.


    By 7:00 am, many lines for different disciplines and ranks had already grown very long. Thanks to the wide open plaza in front of the entrance, there was ample space and everyone orderly lined up. When the colossal gate of the guild slowly creaked open, people turned toward it with anticipation, and the lines started moving. It only took the siblings two minutes to reach the receptionist lady, where they sat down at the long bench in front of the wooden reception desk.


    ¡°Good morning. May I see your Adventurer¡¯s IDs, please? Are you here to take the herb collection quest?¡± said the Receptionist lady, eyeing the empty straw baskets on their back.


    ¡°Yes, all three of us.¡± Nathan said.


    Within seconds, the lady handed them three quest registration cards and replied, ¡°Nathan, Will and Rey, you''re all set! Our wagons are waiting at the East Gate ¨C just look for our flags. Don''t forget to show your quest cards and IDs to the driver when you arrive.¡± When they worked, Arielle and Ashley took on the pseudonyms Will and Rey.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the children replied in unison and left.


    A short five-minute walk took the children to the East Gate''s bustling bus terminal. Tides of people were getting off their horse-drawn buses to head to the three guilds for work. The Adventurer¡¯s Guild offered shuttle services to workers for transportation to their designated locations. Guided by the bus terminal ID on their quest cards, the siblings quickly tracked down their designated eight-passenger wagon, and climbed aboard. Five other children were already sitting inside. Two of the children briefly looked at Nathan when he climbed up, but then they looked away just as quickly. The driver efficiently recorded the siblings'' IDs onto his quest card before hopping onto the driver''s seat and departing immediately.


    To ensure the sustainable harvesting of herbs and plants, the Adventurer''s Guild rotated quest destinations daily, giving the flora ample time to regrow. Today, it took the wagon an hour to reach the destination. On the way, the siblings quietly enjoyed the scenery of the morning mountain path, and the scent of winter vegetation. Unlike living in the countryside, working as Botanists was the only time when the siblings venture into the wild. Sadly, they could not help but to be reminded of Urie Village.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "If for any reason you decide not to return with us, please let us know immediately," The driver of the wagon said gently when they arrived. He was a combat adventurer, and a part of his job, or quest, was the safety of the quest takers. If someone went missing in his wagon, it would be his responsibility.


    Within fifteen minutes, a total of four wagons arrived at this particular site; and a class of children scrambled to work in the forest and the fields. This year¡¯s farm harvests were dismal. As a result, prices on herbs and many plants skyrocketed. This was the last comfort for children who were orphaned by bandits: to have a good head start as orphans. To earn more, many children took the risk and ventured into secluded mountain and forest paths, seeking rare, high-valued plants like wild lupine, and ginseng. Tragically, despite the valiant efforts of patrolling combatants, some never returned.


    Thanks to their grandfather¡¯s earnings, Nathan and his sisters didn¡¯t have to take such risks. They stayed close to the wagon and stuck with the watchful combat adventurers, harvesting whatever they could find. To maximize points for ranking up, they only needed to demonstrate their ability to distinguish between weeds and useful plants, ensuring their baskets contained only valuable harvests. Initially, Ashley would repeatedly ask, ¡°Wil, what''s this?¡± ¡°Nathan, what''s this?¡± Her older siblings patiently answered all of her questions without any complain. Recently, she had been asking much less questions.


    A few hours after they started, around 11:30am, the siblings finished their half-day work, stretched their legs and bodies, and prepared to leave. Although crouching down for hours to pick herbs was quite tiring, no one complained, not even Ashley, who was six. The receptionist ladies told all the children a cautionary tale: some children, affiliated with bandits, would first befriend them. Once these bandits gained the children¡¯s trust, they would kidnap and sell them. In response, the ladies advised the children to shun all strangers and ignore any attempts at conversation. Therefore, no one talked to each other at all while they worked. Even Arielle, the most talkative of the three siblings, remained silent when she was working in the field.


    As the morning''s work concluded, two wagons came. Unlike the drivers from this morning, these two wagons were driven by non-combatants. With one filled to capacity and the other half full, they transported some of the children back to the city. Those who opted for a full day''s work could take the 5 pm departing wagons with the combat adventurers. After the siblings returned the basket and collected their reward money, they left the guild and headed home.


    Patrick worked tirelessly, six to seven days a week, to support his three grandchildren''s costly cram school education. Cram school was where most nobles would send their children after they dropped out of Bluefield College, in the hope that they would gain admission the following school year. Therefore, its tuition was hefty. On occasion, Patrick would even spend the night at the hospital. So, Nathan and Arielle had grown accustomed to cooking for themselves. Maya kindly offered to cook for the children, but they preferred the taste of their mother¡¯s recipes. So, they chose to cook for themselves whenever possible.


    As usual, Arielle was very quiet after working in the field. Maybe she was under the influence of the other children, or perhaps the wild reminded her of the countryside back home. It was not until they started eating lunch when she turned to Nathan with curiosity and asked, "Hey, Nathan, Grandpa asked you to look for a combat school. Do you have any idea where to look?"


    ¡°There are a lot of schools on the street next to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. I plan to check them out and see how it goes.¡± Nathan answered. ¡°I also got some fliers over the last few months.¡±


    Following lunch, Arielle and Ashley headed to Maya¡¯s home to practice weaving. Arielle had recently passed the entry exam, becoming a one-star Apprentice, while Ashley still spent most of her time playing with toys.


    Meanwhile, as the afternoon sun cast its warm glow, Nathan set off toward the street adjacent to the Adventurer''s Guild. Since the guild was responsible for assessing adventurers'' skill levels by administering rank-up exams, numerous schools had been established around it, offering classes for these exams. Because of the fierce competition between schools, many distributed fliers around the guild to prospective students. For a fee, schools could also utilize the guild''s advertisement board and distribute flyers inside the guild.


    ¡°Master Howard¡¯s Shield Blade School. Your Path to a Distinguished Career. Meet Master Howard, a renowned Shield Blade expert and former Swordsman Champion, who will guide you every step of the way.¡± One flier read.


    ¡°Dad was from the Shield Blade School.¡± Nathan thought to himself as he walked toward the downtown area with anticipation. Finally, he was going to start learning martial arts!

 Chapter 43 – Shield Blade Schools

    Downtown was a vibrant community with many restaurants, shops, and schools. The southern part of downtown, situated immediately adjacent to the imposing stone facade of the Merchant''s Guild, was lined with upscale boutiques that catered to the city''s affluent elite. In contrast, the northern part of downtown primarily served people with more humble backgrounds, with numerous small businesses clustered near the Adventurer''s Guild. All buildings in the northern downtown area were three to four stories high, with their walls joined together. The ground level, or first floor, consisted of shops that faced the street. Occasionally, the second floor was part of the store, but typically, the floors above the first consisted of residential apartments. Often, store owners resided in the apartments above their own shops. Despite the absence of a governing body, the local community collaborated to offer customers a more enjoyable shopping experience. Butcheries, fisheries, fruit stores, convenience stores, combat schools, office supply stores, restaurants, and fast-food establishments were organized by category along the streets, ensuring that, for example, office supplies wouldn''t be sandwiched between butcheries.


    Today wasn''t Nathan''s first time in downtown searching for a combat school. Over the past few weekends, Patrick had taught him how to scout the area, advising him to blend in like a local. Nathan had navigated the area, observing its people and how they interacted with one another. By purchasing clothing from local stores, Nathan was able to blend in. In the countryside, Nathan typically wore cotton shirts and wide cotton pants tied at the waist with a linen rope, which maximized comfort and movement for farming and picking weeds. His boots were also dirty with mud. Now, his long, robe-like dark-gray overcoat was in style this season. Underneath, he wore a fitted polo shirt, a pair of blue jeans, a black leather belt, and a pair of clean, light-brown leather boots. With his new haircut, Nathan impressed onlookers as a sharp and smart city boy. The act of changing clothes had a huge impact on Nathan; previously, many would approach him as if he were a countryside bumpkin. Now, although many still approached him with sales pitches, the salespeople appeared more legitimate, and none were overly aggressive.


    Now that Nathan''s left arm had recovered, Patrick finally allowed him to attend combat school. Nathan had been keeping an eye out for the schools he had in mind. His grandfather had taught him how to observe the students attending these schools and eavesdrop on their reputations in the guild''s cafeteria. Today, he entered ¡°Master Howard¡¯s Shield Blade School¡±. The school was housed in a three-story building. The entrance and reception area were immaculately clean and pleasantly air-conditioned, offering a warm refuge from the cold outside. Nathan felt relaxed and comfortable as he walked inside.


    ¡°Welcome, young child. How can I assist you?¡± the receptionist lady said gently with a warm smile.


    ¡°I would like to ask about the entry-level class.¡± Nathan answered.


    Then, the lady took out a catalog. ¡°Here''s our catalog for entry-level classes. For $1000 a month, you get four classes. Alternatively, for $2000 a month, you can get ten classes. Tuition is due at the first class of each month. Each class lasts 3 hours. You''ll need to bring your own practice sword. We also offer practice swords for sale, if you need one.¡±


    Sword was the most popular entry level weapon due to its affordable cost and versatility in battle. The high cost of mining and forging metal made most weapons prohibitively expensive, but a simple sword remained within reach due to its slender blade and wooden handle, which required minimal iron. In contrast, long and heavy weapons like spear, great sword, poleaxe and etc. were either priced extravagantly or cumbersome to carry around. Many heavy weapon users would also keep a short sword around as a side arm for their effectiveness and utility. Therefore, the Adventurer''s Guild recommended a sword as the entry-level weapon for many aspiring combatants.


    ¡°Thanks, I''ll take a look at it,¡± Nathan said, taking the catalog and tucking it into his backpack, before bidding the receptionist farewell with a nod and heading out.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Adjacent to Master Howard¡¯s School, there was another school called ¡°Master Opal¡¯s Thousand Blades School.¡± It had many posters on its display window, one of them colorful posters was advertising, ¡°30% off tuition when paid in full for the entire year.¡±


    ¡°Enroll on the spot, and I''ll throw in an extra 15% discount!¡± the salesman exclaimed as he walked toward Nathan the moment Nathan read the poster.


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Nathan said, quickly walking away. He had seen many people using this line to escape, but this was his first time using it.


    ¡°Nice, he didn''t follow,¡± Nathan thought, feeling a sense of accomplishment as he escaped the salesman.


    Nathan walked down the street while reading the catalog from Master Howard¡¯s School. After walking for two more blocks, he arrived at another school: Master Ben¡¯s Elite Shield Blade School. Strangely, Nathan had not been able to get much info about this school. Not only do people never mentioning it, there were also very few students attending it. Out of curiosity, and just in case an elite school could offer superior teaching quality, he decided to pay a visit.


    Similar to Master Howard''s school, the entrance was nicely air-conditioned. Its luxurious brown granite-decorated walls and floor, commonly seen in a noble''s abode, were sparkling clean. However, as a commoner, Nathan felt uncomfortably out of place. He nervously walked up to the sleek reception table and said, ¡°Excuse me,¡± Seated behind the desk was a man in his mid-twenties, his eyes fixed intently on the newspaper in front of him, his fair skin and well-groomed hair exuding an air of refinement. Beside the man, a girl roughly Nathan''s age sat engrossed in a book. Her tidy, straight blonde hair cascading down her back, while her bright, Sapphire-hued eyes sparkled with intellectual curiosity, and her smooth, fair complexion glowed with a soft, radiant light. The girl''s elegant, silky white gown and the man''s impeccably tailored suit both exuded an aura of luxury, hinting at their high-end, possibly noble, origins. The two at the reception table quickly glanced at Nathan as he walked in, but they continued to read the newspaper and book, ignoring him.


    ¡°Kid, what do you want?¡± the man said, sounding impatient, and flipped a page without looking up from his newspaper.


    "Is this a school?" Nathan asked, beginning to wonder if he had entered the wrong place. "I''d like to ask about the pricing for your entry-level classes."


    ¡°We are an elite school. We don¡¯t offer entry-level classes,¡± the man asked, still not looking at Nathan, with an air of superiority. ¡°Do you know how to use a sword?¡±


    ¡°I received some basic training in school,¡± Nathan said, trying to meet the man''s gaze.


    The man let out a derisive snort and rolled his eyes. Then, he rose from his seat with a fluid motion, grasped the wooden sword lying on the table, and strode toward Nathan, pausing briefly to stretch his back. ¡°I''m super bored. You''ve got a training sword there. Let''s have some fun. Show me how to properly receive the Phantom School''s renowned Dashing Thrust.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he launched a swift, unexpected thrust at Nathan.


    For many nights over the past few months, Nathan had been unable to sleep. The traumatizing scenes where his family was killed continued to replay in his head. ¡°What should I do? I really wish I could change what happened,¡± Nathan asked Patrick after dinner, his eyes begging for an answer.


    ¡°You cannot change the past, but you can change the future. Think about what you can do next time if you were in a similar situation. How would you prepare for it?¡± Patrick said pragmatically.


    ¡°I want to know how to use a sword and defeat the Inquisition Knights. I want to be able to block arrows with my bare hands,¡± Nathan said, his voice filled with regret.


    ¡°Then, prepare yourself. Train and learn how to do it.¡± Patrick said, trying his best to offer a solution that could help his grandson.


    From that day on, whenever the traumatic scenes replayed vividly, Nathan would indulge in mental simulations, imagining himself battling the Inquisition Knights. ¡°What could I do if he tried to stab me again? What would he do if I side step him?¡± Nathan replayed each scenario multiple times, so that next time, if anyone ever tried to harm his family again, he would be prepared.


    The receptionist''s thrust was exactly how Rudy, the green-haired Inquisition Knight, had tried to stab Nathan that night, right after his Grandma Emily died. It was a very sudden attack, and Nathan didn¡¯t have time to think. Just like that night, he sidestepped the thrust, pulled out his sword inside his overcoat and stabbed the man in the neck.

 Chapter 44 - Lost interest

    ¡°Ow... errr¡­¡± the man let out a weird sound as his throat was hit. He dropped his sword, clutched his throat in agony and coughed. The girl at the reception desk chuckled without saying a word, her eyes sparkling with mirth.


    Nathan''s face contorted in a mixture of concern and apology as he exclaimed, ¡°I''m so sorry!¡± The stab seemed very painful.


    The man kicked Nathan to the ground, his face red with anger, and bellowed, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to use the Shield Blade School¡¯s Counter Slash to parry it, you idiot!¡±


    He coughed in agony, but, out of anger, he continued, ¡°Apparently, you¡¯re clueless about swordsmanship! You couldn¡¯t even parry the attack correctly!"


    "Get out of my sight, you wretched, insolent brat!¡± the man thundered before spinning on his heel and storming back to his seat. ¡°You don¡¯t belong in here, an elite school!¡± With a series of emphatic palm slaps on the reception table, he emphasized the point that this was indeed an elite school.


    His sudden kick took Nathan by surprise. However, Nathan instinctively jumped back when he received the kick, so it didn¡¯t hurt much, but it did surprise him. Nathan''s anger flared as he wondered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this guy?¡±


    Nathan put his training sword back to his waist and started walking out. He caught the sound of the blonde-haired girl¡¯s laughter from the reception desk, ¡°Taking your anger out on a kid after losing to him? Hahaha... That was a cheap, surprise attack, too... Haahaha, so pathetic... Hahaha...¡±


    ¡°I could have easily won if I were serious,¡± the man said, trying to make an excuse, "Of course, I was holding back," Nathan was walking out but he could still hear him.


    ¡°So you need to get serious to beat a ten year old? Hahahhaa¡­ please stop talking¡­ my sides hurt really bad¡­. Hahahaa..¡± the girl remained in hysterics.


    Nathan looked back to see the girl laughing while holding her stomach.


    ¡°What kind of elites would come here?¡± Nathan wondered. ¡°There are no posters, no advertisements, or anyone trying to hand me fliers. Weird.¡± As Nathan opened the door to exit the school, he caught a glimpse of the blonde-haired girl, who was now literally rolling on the floor in her laugh attack. Despite trying to hold back because of the man''s angry expression, Nathan uncontrollably let out a laugh as he chuckled.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Get out!¡± The man threw a pen at Nathan, but Nathan had already closed the door, and with a loud "Dong!", the pen hit the glass door.


    Seeing the girl laughing like that, Nathan¡¯s mood improved. He couldn''t help but to chuckle occasionally as he started walking back to Master Howard¡¯s School, thinking about the laugh attack girl.


    "Master Jose''s School of Leather Crafting. Limited Time Offer! 20% off your tuition, ends tomorrow!" A lady in her sixties said to Nathan holding a flier. "It should have expired last week, the week before last week, and the week before that. Don''t you remember me?" Nathan thought, continuing to walk after taking the flier.


    "I know a sword style that is theoretically invincible. It suits you really well. Don''t you want to try? I can give you a free lesson right now!" A man in his forties in a grey robe said to Nathan, his eyes gleaming with excitement, "It''s really free, you''ve got nothing to lose!"


    "A scammer?" Nathan thought, quickening his pace. As Grandpa always said, "If it sounds too good to be true, it must be a scam."


    "Weekend Sale! Buy a dozen eggs for just $1, Chicken Legs for only $0.8/lb!" Another man in his fifties handed Nathan a flier. Nathan took it and thought, "Good deals. I should get some grocery before heading home."You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Master Kenneth''s Forge is accepting students in the upcoming fall. Please take a flier!" A young lady handed Nathan a flier, which says "$3000 for 10 classes. Materials included." Nathan took the flier and kept walking.


    Past 4 pm, the downtown area would start to get crowded, so there were many more advertisements than there were fifteen minutes earlier. After surviving onslaughts from people handing out fliers and advertising sales that would expire today, Nathan finally made his way back at Master Howard''s Shield Blade School.


    "Excuse me, I have a question about the catalog," Nathan asked.


    "Welcome back! How can I help you?" The receptionist lady answered with a big warm smile.


    "It says here that there is a free demonstration lesson in about 15 minutes. Can I join and take a look?"


    "Sure! Let me register you for the lesson right away," the lady replied, taking out a book and a pen from the desk.


    After recording Nathan''s name and age, the lady showed Nathan the way to a classroom. Nathan arrived at a room about three hundred square feet large with a mirrored wall. There were already three students there. Nathan took off his overcoat and hanged it on the hooks next to the door. Then, he took off his shoes before walking in.


    In five minutes, a man in his forties, wearing short sleeved dark blue martial arts gi, confidently walked into the room. "Hello everyone, my name is Howard. I am the humble Master of this Shield Blade School. Welcome to the demonstration class. Please line up in front of me and sit down." With a warm smile and a hand gesture, he gathered everyone to sit in front of him. Despite his deep voice and large muscular body, his gentle courteous demeanor soothed everyone in the class of their nervousness. His tidy dark red hair and honest Emerald eyes gave the vibe of a gentleman. The mismatched skin color on his darkly tanned face and light brown forearms pointed to his active status as an adventurer.


    In the Kingdom, the Master''s Certification was needed for someone to take in apprentices. The examination was rigorous, so not everyone could become one.


    The students lined up in front of Howard, sat down and introduced their names to each other. Howard first mentioned his certification number as a part of formality and legal procedure, before giving an introduction to the Shield Blade School. It was a combat style that could utilize shield, sword, spear, mace and staff. Even though the School was called Shield Blade, they were also adept in fighting without a shield. However, since many of the school''s students were Paladins or Spellcasters, who studied defensive stances and techniques more thoroughly for their work, most students of this school used a shield.


    After the introduction, Howard then taught the students about the school''s warm up exercises and practiced some swings. He also demonstrated some advanced techniques. His immense Divine Power, focus and determination left an impact in every student. "This person is serious about martial arts." The demonstration took about an hour. At the end of the class, Howard thanked everyone and bided farewell.


    "Nathan, would you mind staying a little bit longer?" Howard said.


    "Sure!" Nathan answered.


    After everyone left, Howard said, "Is your left hand suffering from an injury? It appears to be much weaker than your right," his discerning gaze lingered on Nathan''s left hand in concern.


    "Yes, I got hurt by an arrow a few months ago." Nathan rolled up his sleeves and showed the scar on his left forearm. Howard lowered his eyebrows when he saw the scar.


    "Why are you trying to learn martial arts?" Howard asked.


    "To get into a good school," Nathan said after thinking. He wanted to let Howard know about his priority so that he could get the right advice.


    "Bluefield College, I presume?" Howard said, and Nathan nodded. "If self-defense is your goal, you''re more than welcome to join us. However, I must advise against pursuing a combat discipline if you''re aiming for Bluefield College ¨C at least, not for their admission exam."


    Nathan was puzzled, and immediately asked back, "Why can''t I take a combat discipline for it?"


    "I understand if you don''t know about it; they used to focus on combat prowess. However, just a few years ago, there was a scandal¡­ about someone who cheated in the sparring exam. So, they added a strength assessment component," Howard sighed as he looked at Nathan, "I''m afraid your left hand''s grip strength has taken a lasting hit ¨C it''s not going to fully recover. Given this, it may be impossible for you to pass the exam."


    Nathan''s heart sank.


    Seeing the child''s facial expression darkening, Howard continued, "If I hadn''t shared this with you upfront, I''d feel like I was misleading you ¨C my apologies for the tough news."


    "Okay, I understand. Thanks for being upfront with me, Master Howard. Let me talk to my grandfather about this." Nathan said politely, grateful for Howard''s information and honesty.


    "Thank you for joining the demonstration class. If you''re interested in learning self-defense techniques, our doors are always open to you," Howard said.


    Nathan then bid farewell to Howard and left for grocery with a heavy heart.

 Chapter 45 – Working tirelessly

    It was 6 pm when Nathan arrived home from the grocery store. Without a moment to waste, he recharged the house''s Divine Powers and started cooking dinner. Arielle and Ashley came home right before dinner was ready; and Patrick returned right after the girls.


    Since Patrick had a night shift in the hospital on Saturday, he left as soon as he ate. After the children washed the dishes, they played and practiced swordsmanship in the backyard with Maya, Thomas and Chana.


    "How was your search for a martial arts school?" Arielle asked Nathan as they sat down on a bench to take a break.


    "There is now a grip strength test in Bluefield''s admission exam," Nathan answered, "The teacher said I won''t pass the test with my left hand. So, I''m not sure what to do now."


    "Perhaps, you should ask Grandpa. He''d know," Arielle offered a solution, but Nathan''s mood still hadn''t improved.


    "Don''t worry about it; I''ll protect you even if you can''t fight," Arielle tried to cheer her brother up.


    "Thanks, Arielle," Nathan smiled, picking up a playing sword and shield, and then said, "Let''s see whether you''re good enough to protect me then."


    Being one year older, Nathan used to be stronger than Arielle. However, with his left arm weakened, Arielle could now fight on par with him.


    "See?" Arielle smiled proudly after a match she won. Of course, it added to Nathan''s melancholy, and he was now considering giving up martial arts.


    "Great job!" Nathan encouraged Arielle with a hearty smile.


    "Hey Nathan, wanna swing with me?" Chana exclaimed, tugging Nathan away from Arielle and toward the swings, where Thomas was busy pushing Ashley high into the air.


    Around 10pm, Maya reminded everyone to take a shower and go to bed.


    Later that night, Nathan still couldn''t sleep. After Patrick came home, Nathan got up from his bed and asked Grandpa, "Would you like to talk?"


    "Sure!" Patrick replied.


    Nathan talked to Patrick about what Howard said regarding Bluefield College''s admission exam for combat classes.


    "That Master Howard is an upright and honest man. He must be a good Paladin," said Patrick. "Sorry, Nathan, I wasn''t aware of the grip strength test when I asked you to explore martial arts schools. However, you still want to pursue martial arts, right?"


    "I''m not sure," Nathan said sadly, having lost his passion in combat due to his injury and his recent loss to Arielle.


    "But it''s difficult to get into Bluefield College with only non-combat disciplines," Patrick''s expression turned solemn and said, "The rumor is that you''ll need to rank up a third discipline. And, to be honest, no one has ever managed to pull it off."


    "Grandpa, you asked us to rank up as quickly as possible, but at what ranks would Bluefield College accept my application for the examination?"


    The Craftsman''s Guild, the Adventurer''s Guild, the Knight Order, and the nobility made their rankings interchangeable when the Kingdom first established:


    Apprentice = Porcelain = Squire = Not a noble


    Associate = Copper = Knight Initiate = Not a noble


    Bachelor = Bronze = Knight Bachelor = Baron


    Master = Silver = Knight Commander = Viscount


    Grandmaster = Gold = Knight Exemplar = Count


    For example, Master Howard who Nathan met today was a Silver ranked Paladin. His combat prowess would be similar to a Knight Commander, like the Inquisition Knight, George.


    Nathan''s Current Status:


    Age: 11


    Occupation: Sixth Grader


    GPA: 65


    Academic Subjects:


    - English Literature (60)


    - Mathematics (80)


    - History (70)


    - Science (50)


    Disciplines:


    - Rune Craft: Apprentice (1 Star)The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    - Botanist: Porcelain (2 Stars)


    Special Skills:


    - Basic Inherited Skills:


    - Appraisal


    - Premonition (Hidden, Passive)


    - Night Vision (Hidden)


    - Advanced Inherited Skill:


    - Hawkeye (Partially awakened)


    An average person''s grade and ranks:


    GPA: 60


    5th grade: 1 discipline at Apprentice/Porcelain 1 star


    7th grade: 1 discipline at Apprentice/Porcelain 2 stars


    9th grade: 1 discipline at Apprentice/Porcelain 3 stars


    11th grade: 1 discipline at Associate/Copper 1 star


    University Freshman: 1 discipline at Associate/Copper 2 stars


    University Junior: 1 discipline at Associate/Copper 3 stars


    University Graduate: 1 discipline at Bachelor/Silver 1 star


    In short, everyone gains a star in one discipline every two years.


    The average student at Bluefield College had the following grades and ranks, with one discipline being combat-related:


    5th grade: 2 disciplines at Apprentice/Porcelain 1 star


    7th grade: 2 disciplines at Apprentice/Porcelain 2 stars


    9th grade: 2 disciplines at Apprentice/Porcelain 3 stars


    11th grade: 2 disciplines at Associate/Copper 1 star


    Therefore, each student gains one star per year. Consequently, the majority of Bluefield College students were nobles who had started their studies at a very young age, as catching up was extremely challenging. In addition to an average grade of 95, the above criteria served as the minimum admission requirements. Bluefield College did not offer Undergraduate Curricula. Most students from Bluefield College moved on to study in Silverlake University, which offered admissions into its Undergraduate Freshman classes and Junior classes.


    The average student at Silverlake University had the following grades and ranks, with one discipline being combat-related:


    Undergraduate Freshman: 2 disciplines at Associate/Copper 2 stars


    Undergraduate Junior: 2 disciplines at Associate/Copper 3 stars


    University Graduate: 2 disciplines at Bachelor/Bronze 1 star


    In summary, to rank up three disciplines, Nathan required 50% more achievements than a typical top student in the elite school; or 300% more accomplishments than the average person; not to mention that he had to play catch-up. Even if he could achieve that, it was only the minimum admission requirement, it did not guarantee admission into the school. In reality, no one had ever been admitted into the school without a combat discipline.


    Even so, Nathan was not fazed. His weakened left arm was an unchangeable reality. Patrick had already taught him that the past was unalterable, so Nathan focused on what he could control to forge a better future.


    "I think it''s time for me to give up on martial arts, I''ll keep attending the rune crafting classes on Sunday. Grandpa, would you teach me the physician discipline?" Nathan asked pragmatically.


    "Learning directly from Grandpa should be the most efficient," Nathan thought and considered his options. However, the physician discipline was not for any light-hearted person.


    In the Kingdom, there was no annual quota limiting the number of students in the physician (or healer) discipline. As a result, the discipline''s salary was not inflated, unlike in some other countries. Many who entered the discipline also had a religious background, which meant they were not in it for the money. Not only were the pay low and the hours long, Physicians often faced severe criticism when the patient could not make it, even when no mistakes were made. Not to mention, many people would go as far as threatening the physician''s life in desperation to cure their love ones, even when those patients were on the brink of death.


    Patrick studied the physician discipline in adulthood, after he had already gained the social skills and mental fortitude to deal with patients. However, Nathan was still young.


    "Are you certain?" Patrick asked, his expression laced with concern, "the physician discipline is notoriously tough to rank up, and the working conditions are grueling."


    "Yes, now that I can no longer fight properly, I want to be able to help if any of you get hurt," Nathan said.


    "Even though I''ll live to be three hundred years old?" Patrick said, smiling.


    Nathan chuckled, "Yes, we might travel, and you might not be nearby. Also, I am worried about getting attacked during our harvesting quests as botanists."


    "Don''t worry, Nathan," Patrick said with a reassuring smile, "Botanists are generally safe; I''ve never heard of an attack in the past forty years, at least not in our region. You''ll have the protection of bronze to silver-ranked adventurers, who are more than capable of keeping you safe. Just be sure to stay close to them," Patrick said.


    Once Nathan nodded, Patrick continued, "For the physician discipline, you know where to find the textbook; if you have any questions, just let me know. Tell me once you''ve finished Chapter 3," Patrick said with a thoughtful expression, momentarily considering whether to put Nathan through the same rigorous quiz routine he had used with Harold. Nevertheless, Nathan had been extremely hardworking in the past few months. If anything, Patrick needed the boy to rest and play more.


    "Okay Grandpa." Nathan said, with determination. Patrick got a feeling that his grandson would rank up faster than Harold. Yet, instead of feeling proud, Patrick''s chest ached with a pang of sadness, knowing that a boy of Nathan''s age should be vying for playtime, not working tirelessly.


    "Don''t sleep too late. Remember, you must sleep at least 8 hours a day," Patrick said in concern.


    "Got it, Grandpa," Nathan answered.


    Nathan''s Packed Schedule:


    - Weekday:


    - 07:30 AM - 04:00 PM: Cram school


    - 04:30 PM - 07:30 PM: Rune Crafting class (Master Shirley''s School of Rune Crafting)


    - 08:30 PM - 11:00 PM: Self-study (Medicine)


    - Saturday:


    - 06:30 AM - 06:00 PM: Botanist work with "Will" and "Rey"


    - 06:00 PM - 10:30 PM: Family time (mostly spent with homework)


    - Sunday:


    - 06:30 AM - 06:00 PM: Work at the Hospital with Patrick and Harold


    - 06:00 PM - 10:30 PM: Family time (mostly spent with homework)


    Nathan''s packed schedule consumed his every waking moment as the weeks blurred together. In a month, Nathan had already gotten used to his life style. During this time, Nathan thought about learning martial arts. However, even someone as strong as his father, a former knight and the top village guard, was killed and failed to protect his wife, his mother and his youngest child. Power, Nathan realized, was not about the sword or Divine Powers. He recalled how the Medical Knights at the village inn were bossed around by nobles. A sense of urgency now drove Nathan to secure admission into Bluefield College, not just for the prestige, but also to rise through the ranks of nobility, thereby gaining the influence to command the Knights and, most importantly, protect his family.


    To become a powerful noble, admission to the Kingdom''s most prestigious school was an absolute necessity!

 Chapter 46 – Reality

    Compared to a noble of the same rank, a knight''s compensation was significantly higher. George, having kept his noble title and salary while being relieved of his duty, was the object of envy among many. As an orphan, George grew up without a family. Combined with the fact that the Royal Covert Division faced a chronic shortage of members, largely due to the difficulty in ensuring their loyalty, George had spent over two decades working nonstop, taking one mission after another. Consequently, he remained a bachelor and had no children.


    As he walked to the Silver Castle''s military dormitory after the debriefing session, a puzzled George wondered, "Was it a punishment, or a reward?" After dedicating himself fully to work for so long, a stark contrast of having no work to tackle left him feeling lost.


    "First things first, I''ll just shower, eat, and then sleep on it," George mentally noted.


    The comforting familiarity of the shower room, the customary cafeteria dinner, and the bed that had been his for years; it was difficult for him to imagine having to part with them. Yet, despite feeling at home, George couldn''t sleep well that night, as usual. During missions, unfamiliar ceilings allowed him to focus on mission details, which would help him fall asleep. However, without a task at hand, his mind wandered off; and he started reminiscing about the missions, about Melody, Rudy, Travis, many of his former colleagues, and, of course, the weight of innocent blood on his hands with the haunting screams of their souls.


    "This is a Holy War," George repeatedly whispered a mantra to calm his conscience, "I am a righteous knight, fighting for the Kingdom and the Goddess." This was what he told himself whenever he was haunted by the memories of his victims. The childhood oath to become a righteous knight remained his emotional lifeline, preserving his sanity over the years.


    The next morning, following breakfast in the cafeteria, a young Knight Initiate appeared to publicly read out the king''s orders, outlining George''s compensation package and temporary leave.


    "Getting full pay without having to work. Man, good to be you!" a knight next to him exclaimed while still munching on his breakfast.


    With a somber expression, George accepted a small box from the young knight, which contained official documents, nobility certifications, and other relevant paperwork. Notably, despite their two-decade partnership and the king''s habit of writing personal letters after particularly difficult missions, no letter was enclosed this time.


    A crushing sense of disappointment and desolation swept over George, his eyes prickling with unshed tears as the weight of the king''s silence settled in.


    Far from being naive, the former Knight Commander was very astute. Indeed, his exceptional quick thinking, resourcefulness, martial prowess, and a bit of luck had enabled him to become one of the few who survived the Royal Covert Division''s perilous missions over two decades. Intuitively, George sensed that the king''s decision was a direct result of the Goddess''s and the First Angel''s displeasure with his debriefing performance.


    In summary, if this were truly a punishment, then he was just fired.


    However, George reassured himself that this was just a temporary leave. "Soon, His Majesty will need me again. I need to be ready." With renewed determination, he returned to the dormitory to gather his belongings. Even though His Majesty''s order mentioned that he could choose to stay until the confirmation of his new abode, George decided to move out immediately. Due to his missions, George had not trained for a long time, which delayed his rank up. He was eager to restart his training regime so that he could earn a promotion and become a greater asset for His Majesty.


    George first headed off to a real estate office to purchase a new home. Since the formerly busy knight did not have time to spend his money, almost all of his salary in the past two decades went into his savings. Moreover, as a member of the Royal Covert Division, he knew the inner workings and future trajectory of the country. By leveraging his insider knowledge, George invested in the ventures of nobles and their affiliated companies, which were poised for success. As a result, George''s wealth was substantial. Nevertheless, given the perilous nature of his profession, he never knew if he could survive to see another day. In anticipation of the worst, George had prudently drawn up a will at the Merchant''s Guild, bequeathing his entire fortune to the Adventurer''s Guild''s orphanage, where he grew up.


    As George browsed through a real estate listing in search of a new home, a wry, bitter smile spread across his face as he mused, "I never thought I''d have a chance to use this money."The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    George opted for a luxurious apartment conveniently located near the East Gate, within walking distance of the guilds and a state-of-the-art gym. In his training regime, on top of exercising in the gym, he planned to meditate in the wild, and being closer to the gate was convenient. Conventionally, knights would meditate in the serenity of a church to amplify their Divine Power capacity. George, however, felt differently, thinking, "I''m sure Goddess Liliana would send me to hell for all that I''ve done. I''m too tainted by blood to set foot in a holy church."


    Once settled in his new home, George paid his respects at the joint funeral service for Rudy and Melody, where he met up with Travis. Travis, like many of his fellow knights, extended warm congratulations to George on his full-pay leave, prompting a melancholic, wistful smile to flicker across George''s face. Nevertheless, he thanked Travis for handling Rudy and Melody''s funeral service for him. Typically, as team leader, George would have overseen the funeral arrangements, but with his knighthood clearances revoked, that duty fell to Travis. Before parting with this former subordinate, George imparted a solemn warning to his former subordinate: "Remain under Saint Levi''s guidance and avoid the Royal Covert Division at all costs ¨C it''s no place for someone with a family to call their own."


    "That''s my plan," Travis smiled and replied, "there''s a girl that I like."


    Witnessing Travis'' carefree smile, George couldn''t help but feel a pang of nostalgia for his own lost youth, and, for a fleeting moment, he felt a sense of genuine happiness for Travis.


    Unable to stay still and rest due to his habit, in the next two months, George dedicated himself into his training regime, and the results were remarkably successful. As soon as he became well-rested and began meditating, his Divine Power capacity increased tremendously. At the end of the second month, George had successfully passed the rank-up examination at the Adventurer''s Guild not once, but twice, thereby earning him certification as a one-star Gold-ranked Rogue, a distinction comparable to that of an esteemed Knight Exemplar.


    Despite each rank up required a typical person years of training, George''s rapid growth spurt was not unheard of. Indeed, many individuals who had pushed themselves to extremes for extended periods often experienced similar rapid growth spurts once they allowed their bodies to recuperate and replenish their Mana reserves. The reason behind this was that their Magic circuits were able to accommodate a larger amount of Mana after exhaustion, but the Mana capacity were never increased due to their abandonment of medication.


    A few days after his rank-up exam, George received an evening summons to report to the Knight''s Order office within the Silver Castle. "It''s about time," George thought, his mind ablaze with anticipation as he envisioned utilizing his newfound prowess in an imminent mission.


    Upon arriving at the office, a clerk extended a warm welcome, then conveyed the unexpected news: "Viscount George, please accept our sincerest congratulations. In recognition of your meritorious service to our nation, you have been formally discharged from the Knight''s Order with full honors. Here is your retirement package."


    "Huh?" George''s eyes widened in stunned silence as he pondered in disbelief. "His Majesty would never cast me aside without so much as a word or a personal letter. This has to be a mistake. This must be the retirement package of some other knight who shares my name."


    Regaining his composure, George politely asked the clerk, "Excuse me, could you please verify my identity to confirm there''s no mistake?" As he spoke, he handed over his Knight''s ID.


    After meticulously verifying George''s ID against her documents, the clerk replied with a formal tone, "I''ve confirmed the details, Viscount George. To confirm, you are the former Knight Commander George from the Royal Covert Division?"


    Silent and composed, George accepted the package, offered a courteous "thank you" to the clerk, and then departed from the office.


    In contrast to his composure, George''s thoughts swirled with a mix of emotions. "I''m his trusted friend ¨C he wouldn''t betray me like this."


    "Or, perhaps I wasn''t so special after all," the former knight also pondered on the harsh truth, "If that''s the case, I need to be prepared."


    As George exited the office and mounted his horse, he whispered a series of incantations, "Divine Spells: Stoneskin, Enhanced Strength, Elemental Shield."


    Upon departing from the Silver Castle, George made a deliberate detour westward, heading towards the seedy, impoverished slum area.


    "Divine Spell: Mana Scan," George repeatedly chanted, scanning his surroundings, and soon detected a pursuer. George had survived so many life or death situations that he had lost count. It did not matter whether the pursuer was a spy or an assassin; either way, he would not feel threatened. The true source of the gut-wrenching sensation was not the pursuer, but the sting of betrayal ¨C a potent mix of depression and disappointment that threatened to overwhelm him. The king''s abrupt 180-degree shift in demeanor over a single debriefing session served as a stark, sobering reminder that in the treacherous landscape of politics, even the most devoted and loyal servants could be callously discarded the instant they became a liability.


    "Yes, this is reality," George acknowledged to himself, struggling to hold back the tears welling up in his eyes. People, especially those in politics, needed to be realistic and prioritized self-preservation above all. As a seasoned knight, George had often witnessed, and understood, this harsh reality. Yet, despite his rational understanding, George''s chest ached with heartbreak stemming from the king''s betrayal.

 Chapter 47 – Waltz on Silver Lake

    The slum area, situated on the southwest shore of Silver Lake, comprised of several city blocks featuring low-rise apartment buildings, which stood between three to four stories tall. Surrounded by water on three sides, the area was inconveniently far from downtown, the guilds, and all three main gates. Residents here enjoyed low real estate costs but faced lengthy commutes of over an hour or two to get to work. The knights also found patrolling this location a nuisance, which contributed to its descent into a near-lawless zone.


    After securing his horse at a nearby stable, George wandered to the lake''s edge, where he found himself on a small, secluded peninsula, surrounded by the tranquil waters of Silver Lake. Indulged in melancholy, George sat on a rock, gazing out at the twinkling lights of Silverlake City. Mana-powered lights illuminated the downtown area and many residential districts, brightening the eastern sky. Weary of the city''s politics and the Kingdom''s weight, George turned westward, putting the city''s fluttering lights behind him. He gazed up at the twinkling stars, pondering the insignificance of his existence. Behind him, a lurking shadow silently drew closer. Suddenly, in a flash of swift, blinding motion, the shadowy figure thrust its sword toward George with deadly precision, aiming squarely for his back.


    As George invoked, "Divine Spells: Iron Wall, Reinforced Blade," he swiftly rotated one hundred eighty degrees and executed a precise, horizontally angled Iai, drawing his sword from its scabbard with a powerful slash, and deflected the rear attack with a resounding, metallic "Clink!"


    "Hello, Leslie," George greeted his assassin with a hint of sadness.


    Leslie, with the stealth spell engaged, took advantage of the night and blended into the shadows. Without a word, the deadly shadow continued its relentless attacks on George, who skillfully deflected them all with ease.


    When the king neglected to write him a letter, George had a gut feeling. Deep down, given his insider knowledge of the kingdom''s ruthless, pragmatic workings, George knew this outcome was inevitable. For he, himself, had completed missions to eliminate his lower-ranking former comrades. Nevertheless, a part of George clung to the hope that the king, whom he had loyally worked for in the past two decades, would value and treasure him as an important asset. "Perhaps, not writing the letter served as a warning to me, telling me to be careful," George thought, rationalizing a reason he knew to be false.


    A tinge of nostalgia filled George''s voice as he said to Leslie, "This, I suppose, marks the end of the Royal Covert Division''s era." Even though the missions were tough, the four original members of the division, including George and Leslie, had fostered a strong, enduring bond. Following in the footsteps and the guidance of his former mentor, George had strived to be an exemplary leader, providing mentorship and inspiration to those under his command.


    With an abrupt cessation of her assault, Leslie countered, her voice laced with an air of dark confidence, "This is your end, not the division''s. I''ll remain here, vigilant as ever."


    "You know, I was really thinking about it, whether I should just let you stab me in the back," George said to Leslie bitterly.


    "Why didn''t you?" Leslie asked back. The two started a conversation, as if their earlier deadly clash had been nothing more than a casual hello.


    George himself did not know why, but at that last moment, his survival instinct honed over two decades just acted on its own. At a loss for words, he asked in return, "Would you?"


    "Yes. This is just karma and an invitation to Heaven, or maybe Hell," Leslie responded without so much as a hesitation. "I''m sure His Majesty will eventually send someone for me as well."


    George lowered his head, indulged in thoughts. After a moment, he raised his head, meeting Leslie''s eyes, and said with a bitter smile, "Sorry, but in the end, I''ve decided I want to live."Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "It''s ok. I''ll make it as painless as possible," Leslie said with a gentle smile.


    "It looks like only one of us will walk away." George said.


    "Umhmm¡­" Leslie gazed up at the night sky, pausing for a moment in contemplation. Then, she said, "If I fall, and if the headmaster is still alive, tell her that I had fulfilled my dream and became a righteous chivalrous knight."


    George smiled and said, "Same here," and readied his fighting stance.


    The two former comrades, once childhood friends, clashed in a flurry of blows, each aimed for each other''s vitals. With each slash, they remembered playing knights as children in the orphanage. With each blow, the memories of their youthful sparring sessions stirred in their minds. Here, George executed a "Three Point Thrust" from the Thousand Blades School, which Leslie helped him master. There, Leslie executed the Cross Slash, which George practiced with her late into the night right before the rank-up exam. They remembered the first time they held hands while shopping in a mall; and they remembered their first kiss in front of the beautiful sunset. Marriage had been a topic of discussion for them. However, everything was now in the past, and regrettably unchangeable.


    A fight to the death usually wouldn''t last this long. Yet, seemingly reluctant to claim each other''s lives, the duel dragged on, surpassing the half-hour mark. The two shadows of death, feared by many, having claimed countless souls from their victims, now danced atop the shimmering Silver Lake, illuminated by the distant, twinkling lights of the city. The clanking sounds of shield and sword clashing provided the rhythm for their waltz. Beneath the star-studded night sky, with distant city lights flickering like candles, the pair''s deadly dance took on the elegance of a ballroom waltz. In this brief, shining moment, they silently hoped their deadly, but romantic waltz would last forever.


    "What was that clumsy blow? Are you holding back on me?" Leslie said to George in the middle of the fight, "Don''t think I''d miss it."


    "Not at all," George retorted, "Now, witness my full-powered flying slash!"


    Leslie''s eyes fluttered shut, a wry smile on her lips. "Idiot ¨C don''t announce a full-power strike unless you mean it." The flying slash cut through her armor, and sliced open her chest and torso area. Leslie collapsed, her body thudding against the ground.


    Startled by Leslie''s sudden suicidal action, George watched Leslie fall with his eyes wide open. Immediately, he rushed to her and held her up. The tears that he had tried to hold back finally gushed out. "Ahhh!" George wailed, overcome with heart-wrenching sobs, his body shaking with the intensity of his grief.


    "You said you wanted to live. So, live on. Carry our memories forward, into the future," Leslie said, weakly, with blood trickling from her lips. George''s sobs intensified, as if twenty years of accumulated sorrow and pressure were finally, utterly, unleashed.


    Leslie''s whisper-soft voice carried a hint of a smile, "Your crying face... it''s still the same as when you were a child. So cute." A tender smile spread across her lips, her eyes filled with warmth and nostalgia. With her right hand, Leslie gently attempted to wipe away the tears on George''s cheek, "Shh¡­ it''s ok. Everything is going to be fine."


    "Now that my time is almost at an end, I really miss the orphanage. Please, George, scatter my ashes around its grounds, and if it''s not too much to ask, watch over it for me. It was our sanctuary, our home ¨C the place where our dreams were born."


    George''s voice cracked as he spoke, with a mix of sorrow and dark humor, "I know... I''m apparently retired with full pay, so I''ve got all the time I need..."


    Then, George took a deep breath. After regaining as much composure as possible, poured out something he had repeated in his mind for two decades, "I''m sorry for being so useless, for being twenty years too late... and for not even having a ring," George said, his voice laced with regret and longing. "Leslie, will you... marry me?"


    A radiant smile lit up Leslie''s face, and she whispered, "Finally, yes... and, um, about that wedding cake..."


    As George looked down, he saw that Leslie''s journey had ended, a serene smile still on her lips, her spirit vanished into the unknown ¨C a mystery only the Goddess might unravel.


    George then sat with Leslie for an entire night, gently holding her and welcomed the arrival of dawn. Following a tender cleaning of her wound, George carefully lifted Leslie into a bridal carry, and with a heavy heart, he departed.


    As the warm morning sun crept over Silver Castle''s entrance, a bittersweet scene unfolded: a bride, whose silver armor reflected off the white walls of the castle, fashioned like a pure white wedding gown, was resting in the arms of her prince, who sat astride a majestic white stallion, his tailored black tuxedo striking a somber contrast with the castle''s ethereal beauty.

 Chapter 48 – Dear friends

    As former commanders of the Royal Covert Division, George and the late Leslie were familiar faces in His Majesty''s office. Upon arrival, George announced, "Former Knight Commander George and the late Knight Commander Leslie, of the Royal Covert Division, Inquisition Knights, reporting for post-mission debriefing and review." George said, still carrying Leslie in his arms, as he requested a private audience with the king.


    The guard quickly let them in after confirming with the king.


    "Forgive me, Your Majesty," George said with a somber expression, "I regret disobeying your orders and pursuing the demons responsible for Knight Initiate Melody''s demise. I appreciate your consideration in sending Leslie as my backup, though I regret to inform you that she gave her life while attempting to subdue the demons."


    Just a short while earlier, the king had already received word about George''s and Leslie''s fight in the slum. Upon hearing what George said, a doubt surfaced in his mind, "The report only mentioned a fight. Were there additional demons involved?"


    The king''s expression turned contemplative as he furrowed his eyebrows, his gaze fixed intently on George, who still held Leslie''s lifeless form. He was not worried about his safety, thanks to the guards in the room surrounding his workspace and the corridor. However, this was a man he just ordered to kill; and the same man carried the corpse of the assassin that he sent with him. So, he was being wary and pondered, "What''s his game? Is this an act, or is he genuinely oblivious to my attempt on his life through Leslie?"


    "What of the demons'' status?" the king asked, as if he was only interested in the mission.


    George began to "debrief" his mission. He made up a story about looking for the demons who killed Melody in the capital, about how they found a lead through the slum and the black market, and how he tried to ambush the demons when they were exchanging information near the slum.


    "I know that you have eyes and ears around the capital." George thought, "It must have matched with everything that you know, including how Leslie followed me into the slum."


    At the same moment, the king continued to be wary of George. Meanwhile, without sensing any discrepancies in George''s words nor his acting, the king pondered, "Perhaps Leslie prioritized the demons over George."


    The king gave out a long sigh and said, "Now, tell me, what is it that you desire?"


    "I''ve brought her here, Your Majesty, so that I might be acknowledged as her family, thereby gaining the authority to personally arrange her funeral." George said, his tone filled with loyalty and humbleness, "Given the circumstances, the formal marriage procedure is no longer feasible. I humbly request your blessing, Your Majesty, in posthumously recognizing our union."


    George wanted to fulfill his promise to Leslie, to place her in the final resting place at the orphanage, which only a family member could do. On the other hand, the king was thinking, "Ha! There is your real aim, you wanted Leslie''s fortune!"


    Believing he had uncovered George''s true intentions, the king''s tension eased, though he struggled to suppress a sly smile, mindful of George''s sorrowful demeanor.


    "I shall grant your request, of course," the king said, his voice laced with a mix of nostalgia and pretension, "for, despite my duties to the Goddess and her people, I have always regarded you both as dear friends. Wait here for a moment."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." George replied as the king drafted a letter to the church.


    Of course, despite claiming the two as his dear friends, the king didn''t offer to attend Leslie''s funeral. Once the letter was complete, the king handed it to a nearby guard, directing him to personally deliver it to the church, thereby expediting the process.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "That''s it. You have both my blessing and my condolences for Leslie''s passing," the king said to George.


    George''s expression turned resolute as he continued, "If I may be so bold, Your Majesty, I have one final request I would be honored if you would consider. I humbly request, Your Majesty, a temporary knight clearance, valid for a period of two years, to facilitate my pursuit of justice for Knight Commander Leslie''s and Knight Initiate Melody''s untimely demise."


    The temporary knight clearance was occasionally granted to Adventurers when they assisted the government in official cases.


    "I know that you and Leslie were close. However, I do wish that one of my best friends could," the king, as if on purpose, slightly paused before saying, "leisurely enjoy his retirement life." George understood that what the king really meant was, "I really wish that you''d have been enjoying your retirement as a dead person." He could feel the king''s intense gaze upon him, looking for any signs that he might know about the assassination attempt.


    George then thought, "You know that we were close and still, you sent her to kill me; and I had to kill her with my own hands."


    "I could not rest until the killers of Knight Commander Leslie and Knight Initiate Melody are brought to justice!" George said, hiding his frustration behind their death.


    The king''s thoughts turned inward, a sly smile dancing on his lips as he mused, "Ah, you seek vengeance for those who shattered your playthings. I must admit, I find your fervor... intriguing. I''ll let you swim around a little while longer."


    "Very well, you have one year to complete this task. I expect results by then," the king replied swiftly, without seeing anything out of place from George.


    The king''s expression turned matter-of-fact as he continued, "This, however, will not be deemed an official mission. Instead, I shall create a quest at the Adventurer''s Guild, with you, George, designated as the quest''s undertaker."


    The king himself had treated his subordinates as if they were disposable pawns, and treated those that he liked as toys. He assumed that everyone beside him was the same, who were only interested in their own life, power and money. Raised amidst the cutthroat world of royal politics, the king''s cynical perspective had, more often than not, proven accurate. Having worked alongside the king for decades, George was well aware of this and exploited it to his advantage in manipulating the king. On the other hand, the king had never bothered to truly understand George, viewing him merely as another expendable piece on the board, which unknowingly disadvantaged him in this situation.


    George bowed his head in appreciation, his voice sincere as he replied, "I understand, Your Majesty. I shall remain eternally grateful for your benevolence in granting my requests with such alacrity."


    The king''s tone turned slightly more affable as he bade George farewell, "Farewell, my trusted knight. May fortune smile upon you," before nodding to a servant, who then presented George with the requested paperwork.


    "I bid you farewell my king. May the kingdom''s sun forever shine bright," George said, his voice laced with a mix of sorrow and resolve, as he departed with Leslie''s lifeless form cradled in his arms.


    Many of Leslie''s former subordinates attended her funeral, somberly paying their respects. With a heavy heart, George, now formally recognized as Leslie''s husband, extended his sincerest gratitude to the mourners in attendance. Once all the paperwork for Leslie was finalized, George visited the Merchant''s Guild to inquire about Leslie''s estate and the distribution of her assets. Like George, she had a will to donate all her wealth to the Adventurer''s Guild''s orphanage.


    "I''d like to allocate ninety percent of Leslie''s estate to the orphanage, as stated in her will. However, the remaining ten percent is my money. Transfer them to my account please." George instructed the clerk on how he wanted to distribute her money as her husband. George deliberately emphasized the phrase "my money", aiming to provoke the clerk into disputing his claim, thereby furthering his own agenda.


    Just as expected the clerk replied, "No, you can''t do that. That''s her money, the entire sum have to go to the orphanage."


    George produced a document, his tone firm, and declared, "In that case, I shall commence formal legal proceedings to reclaim my rightful share. Here is a letter from my attorney, outlining our position." George discreetly disseminated the rumor of his supposed dispute over Leslie''s estate, ensuring that the king would become aware of it. A significant factor in George''s long survival was his ability to largely anticipate the king''s thoughts; and had evaded topics that the king would dislike. By orchestrating this ruse, George hoped that the king''s guard would be lowered, thereby reducing the likelihood of future assassination attempts.


    "Next, the demons that killed Melody," George thought, and started to focus on his next task. "My apologies for pinning Leslie''s death on you, but to throw the king off my back, I''d have to send you to the Goddess."

 Chapter 49 – Found you

    As per the king''s request, after completing all necessary paperwork at the Adventurer''s Guild, George began his investigation into Melody''s killers as a registered Adventurer.


    First, George looked for clues and physical evidence from Travis'' written report. Divine Power signatures would typically serve as evidence and a lead on the killer; however, Melody''s killer solely utilized the blade''s sharpness with Reinforced Blade disengaged. Moreover, the bandit raid left behind a chaotic mix of Divine Power signatures, rendering Melody''s killers untraceable.


    Without physical evidence, George then reasoned. The demons who killed Melody should be heading to the capital, since that was the path Melody was guarding. Furthermore, the bandits reported that Melody had given orders to target a black-haired boy and his siblings with arrows, and that only children remained in the carriage during the fight. George paused, taking a moment to collect his thoughts, before outlining three possible scenarios to guide his investigation.


    1) Scenario 1: The adults survived but, as a result of the encounter, they altered their plans and avoided the capital altogether.


    2) Scenario 2: The adults survived and relocated to the capital, possibly acquiring a new residence through rental or purchase arrangements.


    3) Scenario 3: The adults had been killed, leaving the children to fend for themselves in the capital, which would likely have led to their eventual placement within the orphanage, where they would need to work for the Adventurer''s Guild.


    Scenario one held little significance for George, since his primary objective was to identify a suitable target and demonstrate to the king that he had taken action. Therefore, he focused on scenarios two and three.


    Utilizing his temporary knight clearance, George gained access to the real estate trading and rental records. However, after discreetly investigating several families, he was unable to identify anyone suspicious.


    "Perhaps Melody killed the adults, or maybe they''re hiding in the slums," George pondered while discreetly observing a family, seated inside a stationary carriage parked across the street. A father was joyfully engaging with his toddler son inside their new home. A fleeting, unsettling thought, rooted in his Royal Covert Division habits, crossed George''s mind, "Why not just kill them and be done with it?"


    However, working as an adventurer, his actions now had to be based on concrete proof, and murder was not so easily forgiven. Unlike working under the Royal Covert Division, where the king had all the powers and connections to cover up almost everything, adventurers were contractors under the Guild''s supervision. Those who breached the law risked facing temporary suspension of their Adventurer''s License or criminal prosecution.


    As George reflected on the Urie events and detected a spy watching him via Mana Scan, he thought, "Is this why the king sent the request through the guild? So if I slip up, the spy can gather evidence, and the Guild can take me in?"


    "What do you think I am, Your Majesty, a bloodthirsty monster?" A sudden, wry laugh escaped George as he thought, "If not for your orders, I would never have taken so many lives. Isn¡¯t that right, Leslie?"


    "Of course, dear, you¡¯re a righteous, chivalrous knight," Leslie''s gentle voice whispered in his mind as he imagined her tenderly placing her hands on his cheek. "There may be collateral during the Holy War against demons, but you don''t need to take another innocent life again in your retirement. Those messes from His Majesty now fall upon the new members of the Knight Order; you may rest now, my love."


    Lost in thought, George lifted the beer bottle to his lips, taking another swig. He found that it was easier to talk to Leslie when he was drunk.


    "What about the quest, though?" George asked Leslie.


    Leslie then responded reassuringly, "You''re not a knight anymore, remember? Adventurers fail quests regularly; it¡¯s no big deal."


    George was then startled. The king had always been unyieldingly strict about completing missions successfully, no matter the cost. Those who failed their missions were not easily forgiven and would sometimes be executed or assassinated. However, he was an Adventurer now. "Perhaps the king doesn¡¯t care anymore?"


    The burden of successfully completing missions and fearing for his life had borne down on George for decades. As the thought of abandoning the quest crossed his mind, a profound sense of relaxation and jubilation swelled within his chest. A wide, uncontainable smile spread across George''s face as he savored a sip from his beer bottle.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    "However, there is one thing on my mind," Leslie said in a worried tone. "What if the black-haired boy is now living in the orphanage? If the government discovers him, and certain Inquisition Knights intervene, many orphans could become collateral victims."


    "He''s just a boy, and it''s possible that the information hasn''t prompted any action," George reassured, but due to Leslie''s evident concern, George added, "Just in case, I''ll check whether the boy is really at the orphanage."


    "Remember, there''s a spy following you. Don''t let him find out what you''re doing," Leslie said, her expression turning stern.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful." George responded reassuringly, and upon taking another sip from his bottle of beer, George succumbed to sleep, utterly inebriated.


    On the next day, as the sun reached its peak, George stirred in the carriage, suffering from a pounding hangover headache. The thrill from being able to give up the quest still excited him, and he decided to rest in the carriage. "I never thought skipping out on work would feel so good."


    It wasn''t until the afternoon when he reported to the guild about failing the quest. However, as soon as he prepared a quest failure report, guilt weighted on him.


    "What if a demon committed a murder because I halted the investigation? Should I also investigate the slums?" George thought as he felt a rock sinking in his chest. "However, I need to investigate the black-haired boy. I will work harder to compensate my slacking off."


    With renewed enthusiasm, George then started investigating the black-haired boy from Urie. In contrast to the readily accessible real estate records, the orphanage fell under the jurisdiction of the Adventurer''s Guild, posing a new challenge for George. Due to child protection laws, George couldn''t access the orphanage''s records without a court warrant. It was more work, but George had to collect the information on his own.


    In order not to alert the spy, George set up a daily schedule, mimicking that of a typical retired knight. At 6 am, George would wake up, head to the gym, and then engage in light exercise followed by a shower. Afterwards, he''d pick up a newspaper at the Merchant''s Guild and enjoy a leisurely breakfast at a restaurant near the Adventurer''s Guild, where he''d discreetly gather intel on each black-haired child lining up in front of the guild.


    Around 9:30 am, George would visit the once-crowded, now subdued job board at the Adventurer''s Guild, after most quest takers had departed for their assignments. By 10 am, once the job queues had largely dissipated, George would select local, low-paying quests nearing their deadlines, typically posted by the community''s more disadvantaged members. Depending on the quest, George occasionally had lunch at the Guild''s cafeteria, where he would gather more information about the black-haired children through eavesdropping and observation. In the evenings, George would grab a six-pack of beer before returning home, marking the end of his day.


    On the next day, after he observed the children during breakfast, George visited the job board again.


    "Escort needed. I''m a single woman trying to visit my dying grandmother in a countryside village. Please help. Here are the details:¡­"


    "Not only is the reward paltry, but this type of quest is also perilous, given the number of bandits in the area. It''d require a party of bronze or silver ranked adventurers," George commented. As a Gold ranked adventurer, he could have taken the quest. "Sorry, but you''d have to stay in the city, it''s better for you."


    "Missing child: He went missing during a harvesting quest. I have put in all my money as the reward. Please help. He is a boy with..."


    "In nine out of ten cases, he was attacked by a wild beast." George remarked somberly, "I''ll go take a look."


    As a former Covert knight, George was adept in tracking trails. He soon found the boy''s remains in the aftermath of a wild beast attack, and reported back to the guild that day.


    "Please return the money to his mother, she''ll need it." George refused the reward money as he left, and the receptionist thanked him on behalf of the mother.


    On the next day, George took on another quest to investigate a missing adventurer''s party on an escort mission. In times of famine, there were many quests related to bandit attacks or missing children. Despite George''s efforts, all he could do was carry everyone''s remains back to the city. As a single person, he was powerless to prevent any of the tragedies. Every day, he continued to watch the heartbroken family members whom he helped from afar. The feeling of powerlessness and the haunting of his victims continued to weigh down on the former knight, as he indulged in intoxication, talking with Leslie.


    "Why am I clinging to life when so many people, who are more deserving of life, are dead?"


    "There must be something that you still need to do in life," George''s imaginary late wife replied.


    "But then, what is it?" George asked back, "Isn''t it just because I''m a coward?"


    "Of course not. You''re the bravest knight I''ve ever seen." Leslie reassured George, "Just keep looking, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll soon find what you need to accomplish."


    Following a diligent month of investigation, George successfully assembled a list of work schedules for all black-haired children working at the Adventurer''s Guild, which housed the orphanage. Then, he further narrowed down the list based on the information he had acquired.


    On a serene Saturday morning, as children formed a line in front of the guild, a gray-haired elderly man, casually holding a newspaper, strolled past them and commented, "Urie was a lovely place, wasn''t it?


    A boy, with striking black hair and piercing Emerald eyes, looked up into the old man''s eyes in surprise, his intense gaze meeting the stranger''s for a fleeting instant before he quickly looked away.


    "Bingo," George thought, "I found you, Urie''s black-haired boy."

 Chapter 50 - Sego Lily

    As the shadow of the Kingdom loomed, six-year-old Ashley had her own problems. On a Tuesday, Ashley woke up at sunrise. Arielle, sleeping in the upper bunk, woke up at the same time as Ashley.


    "Good morning, Ashley," Arielle said, climbing down from the bed.


    "Good morning..." Ashley mumbled sleepily, rubbing her eyes as she sat up.


    The sisters walked to the bathroom together, chatting quietly as they washed up.


    When they arrived at the dining table, Grandpa Patrick had already finished preparing breakfast. They were having eggs, crispy bacon, white bread slices with butter, and peanut butter.


    "Good morning," said Patrick, smiling warmly as he greeted the girls.


    "Good morning, Grandpa," said the girls and they began eating, still drowsy from their sleep.


    In the middle of her meal, Arielle left the table to wake Nathan. Shortly after, "Pang! Pang! Pang!" The sound of Nathan''s hurried footsteps echoed through the house as he rushed to the bathroom. Arielle leisurely came back to the dining table and continued eating.


    "Good morning, Nathan," Ashley greeted her eldest brother, as Nathan came down from the second floor.


    "Good morning," said Nathan as he rushed to the table and quickly ate his breakfast. Following their meal, the family headed out. Patrick mounted his horse and rode to his clinic, with Harold riding on his own horse and following behind. The three siblings walked to school together.


    Braving the biting morning wind, they slipped their hands into their jackets for warmth. The cram school, situated inside a local mall, was just a short walk from their neighborhood, located in the opposite direction of the downtown area. Late in March, flowers began to burst out in blossom in the area. As the children strolled through the residential area, they passed by well-manicured lawns and vibrant flower gardens, which their neighbors tended with care, creating a serene scenery. As usual, the energetic Arielle walked in the front with Nathan and Ashley trailing closely behind.


    "Hey Ashley, how was school yesterday? Did you make any new friends?" Arielle asked her younger sister. Unlike their former countryside public school, this cram school focused on rigorous exam preparation, drilling exam materials into its students. So, it was not as fun as going to a countryside public school that Nathan and Arielle had attended.


    "Same as usual, the teachers are mean; they don¡¯t allow us to talk at all. So, I still haven¡¯t made any friends." said Ashley, as she took out her hand and held onto Nathan''s.


    "Me too. I also couldn¡¯t talk much and couldn¡¯t make any friends." Arielle said, nodding in agreement. "Everyone gets picked up by their parents as soon as classes end."


    "I miss Mom and Dad." Ashley said somberly. Touched by Ashley''s comment, the siblings then walked to school in silence.


    The school occupied a space spanning two storefronts in the mall. There were several restaurants in the mall too, including McRonald''s where they got breakfast from last time. Upon arrival, they parted ways, each heading to their respective classrooms. All other children came with their maids, butlers or parents. No one minded a group of three children coming to school on their own. However, the siblings couldn¡¯t help but to be reminded of their parents.


    Ashley walked into the classroom alone, her eyes scanning the room as she took her seat in her assigned desk. The girl seated to Ashley''s right was already there. "Hello, good morning." Ashley said to her, offering a friendly smile.


    "Don¡¯t talk to me! My mom told me not to talk to boys!" The girl suddenly exclaimed, her voice rising in a near-shout.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Ashley had her hair cut short for her field work, so she was mistaken as a boy. Startled by the girl''s exaggerated outburst, Ashley''s eyes dropped; she looked down into her own desk and kept herself quiet in recluse.


    As the clock ticked closer to 7:30 am, children and their guardians began to storm into the school. Many of them had eaten breakfast at one of the mall''s restaurants, a more expensive option compared to a home-cooked meal. As Ashley watched, the children exchanged warm goodbyes with their caretakers or parents before taking their seats.


    The next four hours blurred together in a relentless cycle of memorization, dictation, and mock exams. For Ashley, there was never enough time to finish each of her assignments, making the experience feel even shorter than the actual time. Lunch time started at 11:30am, providing a much needed break for the students. Ashley took her lunch box and went to the cafeteria to meet up with Nathan and Arielle. Nearly all the other children were accompanied by their caretakers or mothers during lunch, a stark contrast to the siblings.


    After scanning the cafeteria, the siblings claimed an empty table, sat down together, and began their meal.


    "How was class?" Nathan asked after they finished eating.


    "They were very difficult." Arielle answered in frustration. "I got many questions wrong."


    "Same here." Nathan said, swiftly returning to his studies as he pulled out a book, with Arielle followed suit. Ashley''s desire to play was short-lived, as she watched her siblings and reluctantly pulled out her own books, joining the study session with a downtrodden expression.


    At 12:00 pm, classes resumed. This morning¡¯s class was English; now, they had Mathematics. It was again a cycle of memorization and doing mock exams.


    As the clock struck 4:00 pm, the final bell rang, marking the end of the school day and sending the classroom into a flurry of activity. Almost instantly, the once-quiet room transformed into a bustling space as parents and caretakers swiftly arrived, whisking their children away in mere minutes.


    Amidst the sudden emptiness, Ashley remained seated, a lone figure in the now-deserted classroom.


    "Ashley, time to go." the teacher said in a commanding tone after checking the student handbook. She did not remember Ashley''s name.


    Ashley didn¡¯t respond, her gaze fixated on her desk.


    "Ashley, what¡¯s wrong?" the teacher asked again, this time softly as she noticed something amiss.


    "I want mom and dad to come pick me up." Ashley said, puckering her lips.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go look for your parents," the teacher said gently. "Let¡¯s go."


    "I want them to come pick me up." Ashley said, refusing to move.


    Growing concerned, Nathan and Arielle hurried to Ashley¡¯s classroom together. As Nathan and Arielle entered, the teacher''s gaze met theirs, and with a brief, knowing exchange of glances, she discreetly left the classroom, allowing the siblings to take over.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Ashley?" Nathan asked softly as he knelt beside Ashley, looking at her.


    "I want mom and dad to pick me up." Ashley said somberly, her voice began to tremble.


    "Mom and dad are not here anymore." Nathan said, sadly, withstanding the ache in his own chest. "They cannot pick us up."


    "Nathan, you took mom and dad away. Give them back!" Ashley pushed Nathan away in a sudden outburst of frustration. "I worked so hard! Why isn¡¯t mom here to praise me?"


    Nathan fell and sat on the ground from the push, his face contorted in guilt. Arielle, who was watching from the side, gently took Ashley¡¯s hands after she pushed Nathan away. However, she did not know what to say. Nathan also sat there without saying anything.


    After a moment, Nathan broke the ice. "Arielle, do you remember what Dad said? He said that one day he and mom would be gone."


    "They¡¯ll always be with us, in here," Arielle said, her voice filled with conviction, as she placed a hand over her heart.


    Nathan''s eyes met Ashley''s, and with a gentle touch, he guided her left hand to his heart, whispering, "Ashley, Dad''s right here, inside me."


    Echoing Nathan''s gesture, Arielle took Ashley''s right hand and rested it on her own heart, her voice filled with emotion as she said, "And mom is here in me."


    As Ashley gazed up at her siblings through tear-stained eyes, she saw fleeting glimpses of her parents - Jonathan''s gentle spirit in Nathan''s dark hair, and Ana''s strong presence in Arielle''s golden hair. Ashley''s body shook as she leapt up, flinging her arms around Nathan and Arielle, and releasing a heart-wrenching wail, "Mom...Dad...!"


    Ashley''s sobs subsided as she nestled into Nathan and Arielle''s warm snuggle. Then, Arielle offered a gentle smile and suggested, "Shall we head home now, Ashley?"


    With a quiet nod, Ashley agreed, "Okay," as she shouldered her backpack, her eyes still red from crying.


    With her left hand held by Nathan and right hand held by Arielle, Ashley walked home calmly with a sense of comfort and security enveloping her. As they walked, the warm afternoon sun cast a gentle glow over the vibrant flower gardens of their neighbors, where a few blooms had already burst forth.


    "Look! That egg like flower is beautiful!" Ashley exclaimed, tugging on Nathan''s and Arielle''s hands.


    "That''s Sego Lily, Ashley." Nathan smiled as he taught Ashley about the flower, utilizing his botanical knowledge.

 Chapter 51 – New life

    After returning home, Arielle and Ashley headed over to Maya''s place as per their daily routine. Nathan left and went to attend Rune Crafting school in a hurry. Patrick and Harold were not yet back from work, and Thomas went to a martial arts school to practice his combat skills.


    Maya and Chana were home. As Maya opened the door with a warm smile, she welcomed them, "Arielle, Ashley, come on in!"


    Maya continued as the girls took off their slippers, "We didn''t get many weaving orders today. So, we¡¯d probably be done in an hour."


    A series of devastating natural disasters the previous year had severely impacted the region''s cotton production. Until recently, they had been working on a backlog of orders using leftover cotton from the year before. However, once those backlogs were finished, this year''s orders couldn''t keep up with the number of weavers. So, many weavers were underworked. Thanks to Patrick''s ample preparations, the families were fortunate enough to own their home outright, thus eliminating the burden of a monthly rent. Furthermore, Thomas and Chana were enrolled in a nearby public school, enjoying free tuition. Therefore, Maya did not have the pressure to find more work.


    As they worked, the ladies munched on an assortment of sweet and savory snacks. Once the weaving work was done, Maya let Chana, Arielle and Ashley play while she tackled the housekeeping chores. "Don''t forget your jackets, girls; it''s very cold outside." Maya said, reminding them.


    The three girls headed to the backyard after they put on their jackets. The two families¡¯ backyards were originally separated by a wooden fence when they bought the two-family house. Since then, the fences had been taken down by Patrick and Harold so that the children could enjoy a bigger backyard and play with each other. However, as Patrick and Harold''s demanding work schedules often left them with little time for gardening, Maya was the one who decorated the backyard. With her meticulous care, the backyard had blossomed into a serene oasis.


    After several months of work, a flower garden now surrounded the backyard doors of both houses with a fully bloomed cherry blossom tree planted in the middle. The two families'' backyard doors were linked by a path paved with natural stone tiles. Pink fallen petals from the cherry blossom decorated the path to the playground as the girls excitedly skipped through.


    The playground was nestled among the bushes. It had a wooden swing and slide set. A tall tree, left behind by the previous owner, stood on the side of the playground, with a half-finished treehouse perched on it. Patrick and Harold had been building it whenever they had time on Sunday. It was reminiscent of the treehouse Arielle and Ashley had left behind in their original home.


    "Push me!" Ashley exclaimed, running to one of the two swings and pouncing onto it.


    "Okay!" Chana started pushing her. "Higher! Higher!" Ashley shrieked, her laughter echoing through the air.


    After playing on the swing and slide, the girls also played in the sand pool located on the side of the playground. Roughly an hour and a half later, Maya stepped out, her voice carrying across the yard as she called out, "Girls, time''s up! Let''s get cleaned up for dinner."


    At around 8 pm, the gentlemen returned home for dinner. The eight of them enjoyed a delicious dinner of corn tortillas, salsa, guacamole, grilled tilapia and grilled vegetables.


    After dinner, the light at the dining room suddenly went out. Ashley¡¯s eyes widened in fear, and she clung to her grandfather.


    As the room fell dark, Ashley''s eyes adjusted, and she caught sight of a warm, golden glow spilling from the kitchen, illuminating Nathan''s beaming face as he entered with a birthday cake, its candle aglow.


    Then, as everyone sang, a joyful, harmonious melody filled the living room.


    Happy birthday to you,


    Happy birthday to you,


    Happy birthday dear Ashley,If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Happy birthday to you.


    As the applause erupted, Nathan beamed with a smile, "Make a wish, Ashley!"


    Ashley crossed her fingers and closed her eyes. In a moment, she opened her eyes and blew the candle. "Yay!" Everyone applauded enthusiastically. Then, Nathan cut the strawberry cake into eight portions and everyone savored a slice of the cake.


    As they enjoyed Ashley''s birthday cake, the family chatted with each other.


    "How was your day at the clinic?" Maya asked Harold.


    "It was peaceful. No highway accidents today." Harold said. "I just packed flu medicine for a whole day. I am so tired."


    Patrick''s clinic was easily accessible from the highway. While adventurers who got injured in the field would be carried to the hospital closer to the East Gate, those who suffered minor injuries from traffic accidents typically visited Patrick''s for convenience.


    "And how about you?" Harold asked. "How are the weaving orders coming along?"


    "Work¡¯s been slow lately, and the girls might take a while to rank up." Maya said.


    Patrick¡¯s eyes sparkled with ambition as he thought about his grandchildren¡¯s future; he hoped they would one day attend the prestigious Bluefield College, which meant they would have to rank up quickly. Anticipating Patrick''s concern, Maya added, "It''s just a cycle. Things will pick up next year."


    "Did you have fun today, Ashley?" Patrick said with warm smile as he turned to Ashley.


    Ashley¡¯s face lit up, and she bounced up and down in her seat. "Yes! Arielle and Chana played with me! We had so much fun!"


    Patrick¡¯s smile broadened. "That¡¯s wonderful to hear, sweetie. I¡¯m so glad you had a great time."


    Patrick patted on Ashley''s head before turning to Nathan and asked, "How was school today, Nathan, and how''s your Rune Crafting class?"


    "It was good. I helped with glyph repairs on fans and light bulbs, as usual." Nathan replied, a hint of a smile on his face. "Master Shirley told us there will be another class about fundamental concepts in electricity next week."


    "Nice," Patrick said, seemingly satisfied with Nathan''s response. "Electricity is all around us, so I''m sure that class will capture your interest."


    Meanwhile, Harold began chatting with Thomas.


    "Dad, can I get my own bow?" Thomas asked.


    "Why?" Harold asked, his eyebrows shooting up in surprise.


    "Yes, but in archery club, all the other kids have their own bows," Thomas explained, his voice laced with a hint of longing.


    "Okay, let''s head downtown this Sunday and check it out," Harold said, smiling warmly.


    "Thanks, Dad!" Thomas exclaimed, his voice full of excitement.


    "You¡¯re welcome."


    Patrick, Harold, and Maya chatted about the latest news, including the crown prince''s recent engagement to the Redcliff Duchy in a political marriage, with the crown princess consort being around Nathan''s and Chana''s ages. Thomas and Nathan discussed their school experiences with each other. In the meantime, the girls talked with each other.


    "You have such a nice older brother, Ashley." Chana said. "He remembered your birthday."


    "Yes, he is always taking care of me." Ashley said, smiling proudly.


    "What about Thomas? He seems good at taking care of you too," Arielle asked with curiosity.


    "He''s alright. He picks on me sometimes. I wish he were more like Nathan," Chana commented with a straight face.


    "Right, Nathan never picks on us," Arielle said. "But he''s too quiet and always studying. He''s boring. Thomas seems more fun to play with."


    "I know. He''s like an adult sometimes, and he''s smart and hardworking." Chana smiled as she complimented Nathan.


    "Yeah, Nathan is smart," Ashley said, nodding in agreement. "He always aced his tests and exams back home."


    "Exactly, I''m sure Nathan will catch up in school in no time," Arielle said. With a determined look in her eyes, she added, "I need to work harder too."


    As the evening drew to a close, the lively chatter gradually subsided, and Patrick, Nathan, Arielle, and Ashley bid their goodbyes, crossing over to their own cozy home next door.


    With their teeth brushed and pajamas on, Arielle and Ashley began to wind down for the night, their eyelids growing heavy. Nathan was studying at the dining table, and Patrick was reading today¡¯s newspaper in the living room.


    Before settling into her bed, Ashley came down from the second floor, holding her teddy bear, and said, "I want a goodnight kiss."


    "Okay," Patrick and Nathan answered together. "Which one of us?" Nathan asked.


    Ashley''s big eyes rolled up and gazed at the ceiling for a second before coming back down as she exclaimed, "Both!" She scampered back to her room and climbed into the lower bunk. With gentle smiles, Patrick and Nathan bestowed upon Ashley a tender goodnight kiss, their voices low and soothing as they whispered, "Good night, Ashley, sleep tight."


    Seeing that, Arielle demanded from the upper bunk, "Me too! I want a goodnight kiss!"


    Patrick and Nathan then planted a warm smooch on Arielle''s cheeks. As they left and closed the bedroom door, they bade the girls a final good night. From that day forward, the goodnight kiss became a cherished bedtime tradition, wrapping Arielle and Ashley in a sense of comfort and security that ensured a peaceful night''s sleep.

 Chapter 52 – Hero Aonidas

    Harold promised Thomas that they would go buy a bow on Sunday. Seizing the opportunity, Patrick decided to close his clinic for a day, declaring it a family day. Once the family finished breakfast, they leisurely made their way to the southern downtown area, near the Merchant''s Guild.


    Their first stop was a theater, located at a mall on its top, third floor. Harnessing the collective Divine Power of its shop owners and clerks, the mall''s infrastructure, including lighting, air conditioning, escalators, elevators, and public bathrooms, operated seamlessly, ensuring a premier shopping experience for its patrons.


    While ascending the escalator to the theater, the family was engulfed by a flurry of advertisement boards touting the latest and upcoming merchandises and shows.


    Harold''s excitement and anticipation got the better of him, prompting him to walk up the escalator stairs as it approached the top, "I''ve got our tickets. Let''s go inside."


    Patrick then said to the children, "Nathan, Arielle, and Ashley, thank Uncle Harold for treating us to the show."


    Several days ago, Harold took a detour after work to buy the tickets, ensuring that they could watch the show on Sunday.


    "Thank you, Uncle Harold!" The siblings happily said in unison.


    "You''re welcome! Let''s go!" Harold said with a warm smile.


    As they entered the lobby, the family wove past crowds of people waiting in line at the ticket counters. Suddenly, the irresistible aroma of freshly popped popcorn enveloped the family, overwhelming their senses. Unable to resist the temptation, Harold and Maya indulged, purchasing several generously sized popcorn buckets and soda cups for the entire family, despite their recent breakfast. Following a quick ticket check by the usher, the family proceeded into the theater hall with their hands full.


    The spacious theater hall, with its soaring three-story high ceiling, could comfortably accommodate an audience of two hundred people. The seats were arranged in an oval shape around the stage, offering a clear view from nearly every angle, even from the side of the hall. A grand, theater-spanning red curtain obscured the stage, heightening anticipation for the performance. In the orchestra pit beneath the stage, neatly arranged seats and sheet music stands waited quietly for the musicians'' entrance. The theater was divided into nine sections, categorized into one of four price tiers based on the view quality and distance from the stage. As they made their way to their seats, soft ambient lights placed beside the rows of seats provided a warm glow, guiding the family to their designated seats.


    Harold bought tickets to the seats on the third floor in the middle, which was the same price as the side seats on the second floor. Having grown up in the countryside, the children had good eyesight, so the distance didn''t bother them; and they preferred the middle seats.


    As soon as the family settled into their seats, and made themselves comfortable with a few mouthful of popcorns, the lights faded, and the highly anticipated performance began. With the grand, crimson curtain''s majestic sweep, the narrator stepped onto the stage, offering sincere, heartfelt thanks to the audience. Then, he warmly introduced the orchestra and its conductor as its members assumed their positions. Following the introduction, the narrator briefly paused, creating an expectant hush. Then, with a swing of the conductor''s baton, the orchestra launched into a serene, enchanting melody that set the tone for the tale to unfold.


    At the center of the tale was Aonidas, who rose from humble beginnings. With his family''s unwavering support and the encouragement of his cherished childhood sweetheart, Henrietta, Aonidas dedicated years to rigorous training, balancing it with his duties as a knight. Ultimately, he claimed the title of Champion of the Kingdom with his triumphant victory in the national tournament.


    With his newfound wealth, fame, and power, Aonidas the Champion was on cloud nine and he took it for granted. Day by day, the champion indulged in a luxurious lifestyle, neglecting his duties, family, and Henrietta. In a shocking turn of events, Euphias, the former Champion, seized this moment ¨C when Aonidas the Champion forsook his duties in defense against the Demon Realm ¨C to betray the kind Goddess and the Kingdom, plunging the land into darkness. In a sinister alliance with the malevolent Demon King, Euphias orchestrated the heart-wrenching abduction of Henrietta, Aonidas'' beloved.


    Driven by regret as deep as the ocean, Aonidas decided to venture into the Demon Realm to rescue his beloved Henrietta. The champion formed an unshakable alliance with a cunning rogue, a skilled hunter, and a wise spellcaster, creating a formidable team ready to face treacherous challenges. Upon the king''s dignified conferment of the revered title "Aonidas the Brave," the party, now infused with unshakable resolve, set forth with valor on their treacherous quest into the heart of the Demon Realm.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.From village to village, Aonidas the Brave and his companions brought hope and solace to the people, freeing them from the Demon King''s tyranny. As their quest reached its climax, Aonidas the Brave and his party confronted the formidable Four Generals of the Demon King''s Army. The courageous and indomitable party of the Brave vanquished the Four Generals one by one in a flurry of clashing blades and relentless spells. At the end of their arduous journey, the foreboding Demon King''s Castle loomed before them.


    Seated high upon his throne, the Demon King gazed down upon Aonidas the Brave and his companions. With a voice dripping with malice, the Demon King let out a menacing laugh, before he spoke in blend of admiration and malice, "Well done, Aonidas the Brave, on defeating my Four Generals. Your arrival at the grand entrance of my throne room is... well-timed."


    "Your reign of terror ends now, Demon King!" Aonidas thundered, pointing his sword accusingly at the Demon King. "Where is Henrietta?"


    With a scornful smile, the Demon King retorted, his voice dripping with evilness, "Ha! Aonidas the Brave, your quest has been in vain. Henrietta''s life has been lost. Don''t worry, I''ll soon reunite you with your dear love... in the depths of Hell."


    Aonidas the Brave and his companions then gallantly engaged the Demon King in a flurry of clashes. However, exhausted from the grueling clash with the Four Generals, they soon succumbed to the Demon King''s crushing power, their defenses crumbling beneath his relentless onslaught. The Demon King then proceeded, with calculated cruelty, to dispatch Aonidas'' companions one by one, saving the final, decisive blow for Aonidas the Brave.


    The Demon King slowly approached the helpless Aonidas, who struggled to stand up. Then, with a deafening roar, the King of Malice proclaimed with a satisfying smile, "This is the end, Aonidas!" as he raised his dark, sinister blade, ready to deliver the final blow.


    In a heart-stopping, split-second intervention, a mysterious woman suddenly appeared, crying out "No!" in distress as she stepped between Aonidas and the Demon King''s falling blade.


    Aonidas'' anguished cry shattered the air: "Henrietta!!" Heartbroken, with regret, the brave wailed with a torrent of grief, anger, and desperation, gazing upon the lifeless form of his rescuer,


    As Aonidas struggled to rise, a resplendent silver aura enveloped him, and with unwavering resolve, he proclaimed, "For the sake of the innocent, in eternal reverence of Henrietta, and in unyielding pursuit of justice!" A surge of revitalized energy then burst forth from within Aonidas. With a thunderous bellow, Aonidas the Brave unleashed "Aonidas'' Flash!", a dazzling, blinding assault that obliterated the Demon King in a blaze of righteous vengeance, ending his reign of terror.


    Upon the Demon King''s downfall, Aonidas the Brave returned to the Kingdom, his heart burdened by the weight of sorrow and isolation. The haunting echo of his solitary footsteps resonated through the otherwise silent, victorious landscape. In a solemn, reverent ceremony, the Goddess conferred upon Aonidas the revered title of "Hero," in recognition of his unwavering courage and valor. Though his heart remained heavy with the ache of his irreplaceable losses, Aonidas humbly accepted the honor, presenting a moving, introspective oration that poignantly emphasized the indelible significance of loyalty, duty, and the ultimate sacrifice; his voice was tinged with the melancholy that now forever accompanied his triumph.


    "Thus concludes the legend of Hero Aonidas, the fearless warrior who, a century ago, bravely defied the darkness and emerged triumphant against the formidable Demon King." With that, the narrator wrapped up the tale, and began introducing the cast to the audience, who applauded in enthusiasm for the captivating performance.


    Finally, with a bow by the whole cast, the majestic red curtain was brought to a close, and the theater''s lights brightened up. As the theater bustled with the audience''s departure, the narrator''s warm, appreciative voice spoke out once more: "To each of you, our heartfelt thanks for your loyal support. Please exit the theater in an orderly manner through the rear doors, and we bid you a warm farewell."


    As the theater bustled with the audience''s departure, the narrator''s warm, appreciative voice spoke out once more, "If you wish to find out what happened to Euphias, we have the Hero Aonidas'' manga series for sale outside. For a limited time, you can enjoy a 20% discount by using the show''s ticket, while supplies last. Thank you again and have a nice day!"

 Chapter 53 – Shopping

    Nathan, Arielle, and Ashley were still tearful over show, so the family waited patiently for them to collect themselves. Maya pulled out three handkerchiefs from her handbag and gestured her children, Thomas and Chana, to hand them to their step-cousins seated on their left.


    "Henrietta died just like mom, dad, and Grandma¡­ protecting me." Nathan said with a cracked voice as he sobbed.


    Upon hearing Nathan, Ashley''s wails grew louder, and she buried her face in Nathan''s shoulder.


    "Aonidas lost all of his friends, just like me; now he''s all alone." Arielle''s voice trembled as she cried. Her face was nested into Grandpa''s shoulder, as Patrick gently pat on her head.


    Pondering the show, Thomas turned to his father, his brow furrowed in puzzlement, and asked, "If Henrietta was supposed to be a captive, how did she manage to move around so freely?"


    Hearing Thomas''s question, Chana chimed in, "The Demon King also claimed Henrietta was dead, but why would he say that?"


    Harold was baffled by the question, and shook his head as he said, "I''m not sure." He had picked this show because of its popularity among kids, not because he was well-versed in its story. "Why don''t we pick up the manga outside? It''s on sale, after all."


    "Don''t worry, Dad, I can borrow it from the library anytime I want." He subtly discouraged his father''s suggestion, knowing that Harold''s paycheck was not impressive as an early career assistant. "I just wasn¡¯t into this manga series."


    "Isn''t this series, like, super popular? Would you be able to find it in the library?" Chana asked. Hero Aonidas'' manga series was all the rage in school, even Chana had heard of it.


    "The latest volume might have a six-month wait, but the earlier ones are usually readily available," Thomas answered.


    Once Nathan, Arielle and Ashley composed themselves, the family left the theater, carrying the remnants that reminded them of the permanence - empty popcorn buckets and soda cups filled with melting ice.


    "So, did you all enjoy the show?" Harold asked the children, taking a breath of the air outside the theater.


    Arielle''s face lit up as she followed behind Harold and exclaimed, "Yes! I''d love to watch the sequel!"


    Nathan nodded at Harold with a warm smile, while Ashley chimed in, "Me too!"


    "Hey Arielle, I can grab the manga from the library for you, if you''d like." Thomas offered affably.


    "Sure!" Arielle happily agreed. "Thanks, Thomas!"


    Patrick suggested to Nathan, "You know, reading the manga might help you unwind, Nathan. Maybe you¡¯ll discover a new hobby beyond work." Nathan used to love playing with swords. However, after being discouraged from learning martial arts, Nathan lost his passion and never picked up his toy sword again. Patrick worried that the workaholic boy might overexert himself.


    "I''m too busy for that; I''ll just wait for the sequel and watch it with everyone." Nathan answered prudently, subtly tightening his grip on Ashley''s hand as they walked out from the theater''s exit.


    "Thanks, Maya," Patrick said, and "Thanks, Auntie Maya," Nathan added, as Maya took their soda cups and threw them in the nearby garbage bin.


    "You''re welcome!" Maya answered with a refreshing smile.


    Having had their fill of popcorn and soda, the family decided to skip lunch and head directly to the northern downtown area.


    Thomas was looking for a trainee bow made of wood, so they headed to the Woodworker''s district.


    The shops in the area showcased a diverse array of handcrafted wooden goods, including furniture, intricate statues, and an assortment of utensils. Harold and Thomas quickly located a shop that sold wooden weapons.


    "Welcome! Please feel free to take a look!" the shopkeeper immediately said as they entered.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The shop opened to the street without air conditioning. Wooden swords, wooden spears, and of course, wooden bows of various sizes were neatly organized into shelves. They also sold training swords and toy swords. As Harold and Thomas stepped into the shop, they were immediately met with the pungent scent of freshly cut wood, the rhythmic sound of sawing in the back, the wood dust coating the shopkeeper''s attire, and the confident tone of the shopkeeper. All these elements collectively conveyed a sense of pride and craftsmanship, implying that each item was meticulously handmade by the owner and his apprentices.


    Harold turned to the family and suggested, "Why don''t you all go browse elsewhere? This might take a while."


    "Sure, remember to get some toy swords and training swords, ours are starting to crack," Maya said.


    "Got it!" Harold replied, then began to browse the wooden bows with enthusiasm. As a seasoned bargain hunter, Harold typically scouted out several shops, carefully comparing prices and quality to snag the optimal deal. It would take him an entire afternoon buying a bow and the toy swords with Thomas.


    After a brief discussion, the family decided to split up, each member pursuing their own interests. Patrick went to Blacksmiths Street to shop for kitchen knives and surgical knives, and Arielle followed her grandfather, interested in real combat equipment. Maya and Chana browsed at the Weaver section to examine the newest fashions. Lastly, Nathan and Ashley went to the bookstores.


    The majority of establishments surrounding the Adventurer¡¯s Guilds were vocational schools. The bookstores were conveniently located near the schools to allow students easy access to reference materials. Since the school year began in January, by the end of March, most advertisements for new textbook discounts had been replaced by the newest novels and manga series.


    Nathan and Ashley walked into one of the larger bookstores. A bold, uniform sign - "No Reading Allowed" - hung outside each of the bookstores, a stark reminder to browsing customers that they were allowed to browse and examine a few pages, but not read through the books without buying.


    Nathan and Ashley, with purpose, swiftly walked to the textbook section and started browsing.


    The Kingdom''s educational philosophy and framework was articulated around vocational training, with a strong emphasis on developing industry-specific skills at a young age. Other than the four core subjects, English, Math, History, and Science, and the ungraded Martial Arts and Religious Studies, students needed to choose their occupational electives. Nathan was currently enrolled in private Rune Craft classes and self-studying Botany and Medicine as his electives. With Master Shirley set to introduce the concept of electricity to her class the following week, Nathan sought out a textbook that would give him a head start on understanding this novel subject. After an exhaustive search that lasted several hours, Nathan diligently picked several textbooks and workbooks and put them into his shopping basket.


    Once Nathan was done, Ashley walked up to Nathan, pulled on his sleeve and said, "Nathan, can you help me pick some workbooks? I need to catch up in school."


    "Okay, let me see¡­" Nathan said, turning his gaze onto the bookshelf and meticulously picked out several first-grade workbooks.


    Nathan affectionately ruffled Ashley''s hair with a warm, reassuring smile and said, "If you ever need help with your homework, just let me know, okay?"


    "Thanks, Nathan." Ashley answered with a smile.


    After paying at the cashier, Nathan took out a shopping bag from his long overcoat to carry the books. It was about 4 pm when Nathan and Ashley walked out from the bookstore.


    Wild beasts and bandits showed no regard for days off. Thus, many Adventurers worked over the weekends. As Sunday drew to a close and Adventurers began returning from work, the downtown area near the Adventurer''s Guild was again filled with flyer distributors and salespeople.


    "Master Jose''s School of Leather Crafting. Limited Time Offer! 20% off your tuition, ends tomorrow!" The same elderly woman, now a familiar face, approached Nathan once more, holding out the same flier she always carried. Nathan mused to himself, "The sale has been ''ending tomorrow'' for several months now. I guess the Leather-crafting and Weaving disciplines are having a really tough time," as he continued to walk, taking more fliers from disciplines that depended upon harvests.


    "Hey there, young man, good to see you again!" A man in his forties in a grey robe exclaimed, waving to Nathan, his eyes gleaming with excitement, "I have spent my entire life studying martial arts, focusing on the sword. My style is theoretically invincible, and it suits you very well!"


    Ashley''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she turned to the man, exclaiming, "Theoretically invincible? That sounds awesome!"


    "Right?" the man said as his face widened with a big smile, clearly delighted by Ashley''s enthusiastic response.


    "Keep walking, Ashley. That''s a scammer." Nathan said, holding Ashley''s hand tighter as he continued to walk, pulling his younger sister.


    "I''m not a scammer! My name is Louis, and I''m a certified martial arts teacher from the Adventurer''s Guild," the man protested, his happy smile turned bitter as he rummaged through his pocket for a flier, struggling to keep pace with the siblings as they walked away. "Here is my flier, my certification number is written on it, please take a look!"


    Nathan''s curiosity was piqued when Louis mentioned a certification number, prompting him to take a swift glance at the flier. However, martial arts also reminded him of his weakened left hand. Feeling frustrated, Nathan then continued to walk, accelerating, and brushing off Louis'' flier.


    "My offer for the free demonstration still stands!" Louis called out, pressing the flier into Ashley''s hand as Nathan refused to take it.


    "Bye, scammer!" Ashley said as she chuckled, finding it funny.

 Chapter 54 – Sunday night

    The family gathered at 4:30 pm. Since they skipped lunch for the popcorn and soda, everyone was starving. Patrick took the family out for dinner at a renowned steakhouse adjacent to the Merchant''s Guild.


    "Thomas, are you following any manga series?" Arielle asked out of curiosity during dinner.


    "Yes, I''m following two series. One''s about mecha, and the other''s about ninjas." Thomas answered. "Chana is reading the ninja one too."


    "I am reading it because Thomas got them at home." Chana chimed in. "After reading a few chapters, I got curious about the story and continued."


    "I recall flipping through a ninja manga at school, but I didn''t get hooked," Arielle said. "Maybe Hero Aonidas will be different."


    Meanwhile, Ashley was browsing through the workbooks Nathan had picked out for her.


    Harold asked her with curiosity, "What did you get, Ashley?"


    "Workbooks, Nathan picked them out for me." Ashley said, as she turned a page. "I''m struggling to keep up with my classes, and I need to study harder to catch up."


    "Same here." Harold said with a warm smile. "Father''s been keeping me on my toes with weekly quizzes. Let''s study together and catch up." Patrick watched Harold grow up as Jonathan''s childhood friend. They recently finalized the adoption to confirm their family ties.


    "Sure!" Ashley answered, with a sense of companionship.


    "By the way, I got you a new training sword," Harold said, pulling out a small wooden training sword from a paper bag.


    Unlike public schools, which taught martial arts and religious studies, the cram school concentrated solely on the four graded core subjects. Therefore, no one thought of buying a training sword for Ashley, and she was missing out on her first year of martial arts classes.


    "Thanks, Uncle Harold!" Ashley exclaimed happily, her face lighting up with a bright smile, for she had always wanted her own training sword. She then took out Louis'' flier and asked, "Can I attend a martial arts school?"


    "What''s that?" Harold asked, his curiosity piqued as he glanced at Ashley''s flier.


    The flier read, "Solitude Blade Martial Arts School. This unique martial arts style was carefully crafted with years of theoretical martial arts studies and honed through many more years of real combat. The school''s Master, Louis, is an esteemed Adventurer and a certified martial arts teacher, whose certification number is XXXX-XXXX."


    "That''s a flier from a unique martial arts style," Harold commented prudently, then quickly discouraged Ashley from going to this school. "However, I think you''d be better off learning from one of the Four Great Schools of Martial Arts. They''re renowned, battle-tested, and will fit you into one of the combat disciplines."


    The Four Great Schools of Martial Arts were,


    1) Shield Blade (used by Paladins and Spellcasters)


    2) Death Blade (used by Warriors)


    3) Thousand Blades (used by Rogues)


    4) Phantom Blade (used by Hunters)


    "But the person said his style is theoretically invincible," Ashley said, seeking Harold''s response as she gazed at him with curiosity.


    Harold''s expression turned skeptical, and he shrugged. "Honestly, that sounds like a scam to me. Not all unique schools are shady, but many don''t meet the standards of the four great combat schools, which makes them essentially scams. Just think about wasting time and money on a martial art that won''t get you into the Knight Order or qualify you as an Adventurer."


    "I guess he''s a scammer after all," Ashley said, her interest fading as she set the flier down. "Nathan said the same thing."


    Across the table, Nathan delved into his new textbook on electricity.


    "Nathan, what are you reading?" Chana asked, leaning toward Nathan''s book to take a peek, her eyes widely opened with curiosity.


    "It''s a textbook on electricity." Nathan answered, "I bought this today to get a head start on next week''s Rune Crafting classes."Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "Oh~?" Chana said, sitting up straight as she turned her attention away from the book. "Mom and I went to the clothing district today."


    Chana turned to face Nathan, a playful grin spreading across her face. "Do you notice anything different about me since this morning?"


    "Resistance, measured in ohms¡­" Nathan pondered as he looked up from the textbook, his thoughts then continued, "Brown hair, lightly tanned skin, big Amber eyes, looks happy and healthy. Ah, she looks like a copper plate, a good conductor."


    "You look great, Chana. What''s changed?" Nathan swiftly answered. Even though he was looking up at Chana, his mind lingered inside the textbook.


    Thomas subtly nudged Nathan with his elbow, then, with a mischievous glint in his eye, he leaned in, whispering behind his hand, "She''s changed¡­"


    "Thomas, no cheating!" Chana bellowed at her brother with an angry face.


    Thomas, struggling to stifle a grin, mimed zipping his lips shut as he watched Nathan.


    Nathan''s eyes narrowed as he scrutinized Chana more closely, taking in every detail. Chana''s long, straight hair was parted neatly down the middle, with her bangs framing her face, just grazing the edges of her ears. The back of her hair was secured with a yellow dandelion hair clip, complementing her Amber eyes. A delicate, light brown lace-trimmed cotton jacket, perfectly complementing Chana''s skin tone, layered over a cream-hued shirt, evoking a studious aura that beautifully accentuated her striking Amber Golden eyes. As Chana turned to Nathan, the soft glow of the restaurant''s dim lighting accentuated her fitted, honey-hued, knee-length pleated skirt, which swayed gently with her movement. Chana''s dark brown Mary Jane shoes, paired with cream-colored socks featuring subtle yellow dandelion accents, matched her eyes and hair clip, reminding Nathan of his school days spent in the library.


    Nathan''s mind wandered back to his rural days, when he often sought refuge in the quiet, musty atmosphere of the local library. Chana''s studious appearance brought Nathan a sense of comfort and serenity, reminiscent of his library days. Yet, a hint of nervousness crept in as Nathan struggled to recall how Chana looked that morning.


    Without moving his lips, Thomas murmured next to Nathan''s ear, "Hair, hair," as he looked away.


    Nathan asked, "Did you do your hair today? And is that a new hair clip?"


    "Exactly!" Chana exclaimed, her face lighting up with a big smile. "I''m glad you noticed."


    After Chana turned away to talk to Arielle, Nathan leaned in and whispered to Thomas, "I own you one."


    "Anytime," Thomas whispered back as the two cousins bumped fists in a gesture of solidarity and camaraderie.


    Later into the night, across the street, a lone, disheveled figure drank in solitude, seated in a dimly lit corner of the upscale bar. A wild shock of prematurely gray hair and a spiky, unkempt beard gave the man the appearance of someone who had abandoned all concern for his appearance, and perhaps everything else. However, a closer examination revealed the piercing intensity of his Onyx eyes, which belied his middle age, the rough calluses on his right hand from holding a sword, and the powerful, muscular, physique visible beneath his tailored yet worn tuxedo, suggesting to the astute observer that this was a man forged in battle, a veteran of innumerable conflicts and, unmistakably, a former Knight.


    Undeterred by the aura of the former knight, a middle-aged man, with an air of confidence, approached. Like the former knight, the newcomer was attired in a tuxedo, but his was sparkling clean, sharply ironed, and immaculately tailored to perfection, highlighting his slender yet elegant build. His dark, richly hued purple hair, meticulously parted to the right, framed a face with skin as pale as alabaster. His slender, elegant physique, which was dressed in the finest attire, unequivocally signified his noble lineage, cultivated in an environment of refined elegance. Above his right Amber eye, the subtle glint of his monocle added a layer of sophistication, but also whispered hints of intrigue and a possible undercurrent of unscrupulousness.


    With a voice infused with formality and deference, the nobleman initiated the conversation, "Viscount George, renowned Demon Slayer and former Knight Commander, it''s an honor to make your acquaintance on this beautiful evening."


    Without breaking his gaze from the beer, George took another swig, his low, curt voice commanding, "Make it brief," the slight clenching of his jaw and the abruptness of his tone conveying a clear disdain for unnecessary pleasantries.


    Count Rupert paused for a brief moment, collecting his thoughts. Unlike inexperienced nobles or salesmen, who would attempt to build rapport first, Rupert, seasoned from his interactions with knights, knew the value of brevity when commanded. He was aware that for military men, orders were absolute, and unmet expectations could foster resentment.


    Adopting a tone of calculated persuasion, Count Rupert proceeded, "Your unique expertise is crucial for an upcoming operation. I assure you, the compensation will be commensurately substantial."


    George''s face darkened with a deep scowl, his voice seething with irritation as he growled, "Get lost."


    A fleeting glint of calculation flashed in Count Rupert''s eyes as he turned, his voice adopting a solemn, somewhat patriotic cadence, "Consider, Viscount George, the larger picture. Your participation could profoundly strengthen our nation''s defenses against the demonic menace, a timely blessing for our people in these tumultuous times."


    George did not say anything for a brief moment. A fleeting, triumphant smile danced across Count Rupert''s lips, swiftly suppressed as he maintained his composed exterior, but a glimmer of satisfaction sparkled in his eyes, betraying his inner elation as he thought to himself, "Perhaps, this is it. Perhaps, he''s biting."


    Anticipating an awkward silence, Count Rupert seamlessly filled the gap with a precise gesture, handing George a pristine, white business card with his contact details. His voice, barely above a whisper, took on a conspiratorial tone, "Our efforts are centered on a sensitive group¡ªorphans, specifically."


    George slightly furrowed his brows as he took a look at Rupert''s contact information. With that, Count Rupert had discreetly excused himself, his departure as unobtrusive as his arrival.

 Chapter 55 – Combat Adventurers

    Almost a month passed by and today was another Saturday. Nathan, Arielle ("Will") and Ashley ("Rey") arrived at the Adventurer''s Guild once again at 6:45 am and lined up in the junior Botanist queue. Upon registering with the receptionist lady, the children headed to the East Gate Bus Terminal. Upon locating their ride, they handed the driver their quest cards and seated inside the wagon. In about five minutes, the wagon was fully seated, accommodating eight children, and then it promptly set off.


    Today, the quest location was deep inside a forest, next to a rural mountain path. It was quite far from the city, and the wagon didn''t arrive until 9 am. As the morning sun struggled to pierce the dense canopy above, a gust of previous night''s lingering cold air swept through the forest, enveloping the children in its chill upon their arrival.


    "I think I saw a coyote there." Ashley warned as she stepped off the wagon.


    "Ain''t nothin'' to worry ''bout, sweethearts," the Paladin lady said with a reassuring smile, "I got my eye on it." In cases involving wild beasts, Adventurers typically opt to drive them away, rather than kill them, to minimize damage to the ecosystem.


    As was customary, the party¡¯s four wagons arrived at the location, driven by Combat Adventurers with bronze or silver ranks. Following protocol, they vigilantly guarded the area as the children collected useful plants. The Kingdom had outsourced public road security to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild through a contractual agreement, tasking them with patrolling for bandits and demons. In other words, Adventurers were both bodyguards for the children and security contractors for the government. Since part of their paycheck was paid for by the Kingdom, the guild did not need to cut too deeply into the children''s earnings for their own protection, and at the same time helped keep the public road safe for travelers and merchants, killing two birds with one stone.


    Nathan, Arielle, and Ashley collected herbs and useful plants at a safe distance from the wagons. Following an hour of gathering, a clarion horn blast suddenly shattered the tranquility and echoed through the forest, alerting everyone in the vicinity. Adhering to protocol, the children swiftly ceased their gathering and made a hurried, yet composed, dash towards the wagons. In under a minute, all children were back at where the wagons parked, closely followed by the return of three Adventurers.


    The Paladin, who had driven the siblings'' wagon, was the first to return. Her armor, polished to a shine despite bearing the scars of past battles, glimmered in the forest''s dappled light, which starkly contrasted with her raven tresses and the deep, warm tones of her dark, southern-hued complexion. As she sprinted back to ensure the children''s safety, the Paladin''s hand rested on the hilt of her sheathed sword, while her diligent Sapphire eyes, shining with a deep sense of responsibility, meticulously scanned the surroundings.


    The Hunter, in his forties and thus considered an old man by both military and Adventurer standards, was the second to return. Despite his age, only a few white strands in his brown hair betrayed his years, lending him a somewhat youthful appearance. Notably, the Hunter''s fair complexion was unusual among his peers, for most active Adventurers developed tans from prolonged outdoor exposure. This unusual characteristic suggested that he had recently taken a break from active duty. Nevertheless, the keen vigilance in his Onyx eyes, coupled with the fluid precision of his movements, instilled a sense of reassuring dependability in the children.


    The Spellcaster, appearing to be in her early twenties, was the third to arrive. Her brown hair was neatly tied back in a ponytail, and her warm, earthy complexion harmonized elegantly with her supple, well-fitted leather armor. Over her back, she wore a shield adorned with intricate runes, and at her hip, she secured a compact, close-combat sword, both at the ready. Despite her youth, her fluid movements exuded quiet confidence, reassuring the children of her competence.


    Now that Nathan had knowledge of glyphs as an apprentice Rune Crafter, he noticed the glyphs on the Spellcaster¡¯s short sword right away. "Lightning glyph on a sword. It''s a stun sword. She must be a Spellcaster." Disciplines focused on melee combat typically utilized Earth element glyphs on their shields and weapons, for Adventurers with livelihood and profit in mind would prioritize the durability of their expensive equipment to minimize maintenance expenses.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Bandits, incoming from the east!" the Hunter bellowed in his deep, commanding voice, and the alert boomed through the forest, signaling unmistakable peril.


    Simultaneously, the haunting echoes of horns resonated from the distant mountains.


    "Sounds like we''re not the only ones under attack!" the Spellcaster commented as she climbed onto her wagon''s driver seat.


    The Warrior, identifiable by his youthful appearance, which placed him in his late twenties, and the gargantuan sword slung over his shoulder, approached the group with a measured, unhurried stride, his cumbersome armor and the imposing sword noticeably slowing him down. The Warrior''s polished black armor merged flawlessly with his dark, rich complexion, making him all but invisible in the forest''s shadowy depths, except for the menacing, piercing gleam of his Amber eyes. Despite his intimidating appearance, his neatly styled dark blue hair suggested a fastidious and refined individual, which, despite the chaos, brought the children on his wagon a sense of comfort and security; this urged their frightened call for the Warrior to pick up his pace.


    "I"m comin'', gimme a sec!" the Warrior reassured the children, picking up his pace.


    "Are all the kids accounted for?" the Spellcaster inquired with a lacing of concern.


    "Just leave if your wagon is full, head north to Coalville," the Hunter answered urgently.


    Nathan, Arielle, and Ashley were aboard the Paladin''s wagon, which swiftly took the lead, clearing a path forward, while the Warrior''s wagon trailed behind, bringing up the rear. Following a twenty-minute chase, as the bandits closed in on horseback, the distance between them gradually diminished. With the bandits in pursuit, the Adventurers accelerated the wagons to unprecedented speeds, spurred by the urgency of their situation. The mountain road was treacherous, its rugged terrain making for a jarringly bumpy ride. Suddenly, as if things couldn¡¯t get worse, one of the wagon''s wheels catastrophically detached, sending the vehicle careening to the ground.


    Nathan, Arielle, and Ashley sat at the front of the wagon, clinging tenaciously to the wagon''s handrails, their knuckles white with tension. Even so, they almost fell off the wagon as it dropped to the ground after a wheel blew off. In a swift, lifesaving intervention, the Paladin lady instinctively grasped the siblings with a reassuring "Gotcha!", preventing their tumble.


    "Them rocks was too hard on da wheels," the Paladin said, as the Hunter, the Spellcaster, and the Warrior''s wagons sped away.


    In the distance, the Paladin''s keen eyes picked out several bandits. Mounted on horseback, the bandits were rapidly closing in, their steeds'' pounding hooves echoing through the air. Many of them were carrying ropes and fishing nets. Clearly, the bandits aimed to abduct the children, intending to traffic them for profit.


    "Children, go!" the Paladin drew her sword and positioned herself at the road''s narrowest point, ready to face the oncoming threat. Then, she chanted, "Divine Spells: Iron Wall, Reinforced Blade, Enhanced Strength, Stoneskin, Stone Wall."


    As Nathan nervously glanced back while running, he saw the Paladin lady valiantly engaging the bandits. Due to the narrow road and her strategic deployment of Stone Wall, she forced the bandits to dismount from their horsebacks, and she was outnumbered only two to one. Meanwhile, some bandits started climbing up the mountain''s forested slope, attempting to flank her from behind the trees.


    Suddenly, an arrow shot toward the bandits trying to encircle the Paladin, striking one bandit in the leg. Since climbing trees and slopes restricted their ability to defend against arrows, the rest of the bandits became reluctant in their attempt to surround the Paladin, opting instead to hide behind their shields on the ground. With her rear and flank now secure, the Paladin voiced her gratitude, "Thanks, Hunter!" as she blocked a spear thrust with a loud metallic clank.


    "No problem!" The Hunter continued to release his arrows at the bandits, serving as a warning and for suppression as they landed on the bandits'' shields. "Keep running, children!"


    Ahead, the three wagons were now driven by older children or young teenagers. The Warrior and the Spellcaster quickly joined the fight with the Hunter and the Paladin in a formation, and the bandits fought back with a formation of their own. Despite being outnumbered, the Adventurers'' teamwork gave them an edge over the bandits.


    As the eight children pressed on, they rounded a bend in the mountainous path, where they were confronted by a heart-stopping sight: a contingent of bandits, approximately two hundred meters away, riding toward them on the road ahead. Upon spotting each other, the bandits accelerated and charged on horseback, prompting the children to frantically turn back and flee toward the Adventurers. Soon, Ashley was starting to run out of breath and fell behind. Without hesitation, Nathan discarded his harvest basket, quickly lifted Ashley onto his back, and resumed his sprint, driven by desperation.

 Chapter 56 – Fleeing

    "Help!" One of the eight children, with rosy, dark-red hair and desperate Amber eyes, bellowed with utmost urgency. "More bandits here!" From afar, upon hearing the children''s call for help, the Paladin and the Hunter rushed toward the children for rescue, leaving the Warrior and the Spellcaster behind to defend against the bandits at the narrow trail. However, with the bandits charging on horseback, the children were about to be caught first ¨C before the Adventurers could reach them.


    "There''s a path here!" the eldest child among the eight, a young teenager with dark purple hair, yelled, pointing to a narrow trail leading up the mountain.


    In a split-second decision, the children sprinted into the trail with a mix of trepidation and desperation. The trail was overgrown with a tangle of prickly vines and dense shrubs, and was dotted with wildflowers. As the children ran, thorny branches and leaves with sharp edges slashed at them, forcing them to raise their arms to shield their faces. The purple-haired eldest boy, leading the pack, swiftly invoked "Divine Spell: Reinforced Blade," hacking a clear path through the dense undergrowth. The second eldest boy, with rosy, dark-red hair, followed closely behind, invoking the same spell to further clear the path for the rest of the group. Nathan trailed behind Arielle, with Ashley clinging tightly to his back, his eyes fixed warily on the forest floor, narrowing due to the thorns and sharp branches. Behind them, emboldened by the protection of Divine Spell: Stoneskin, the bandits swiftly abandoned their steeds and stormed into the hidden forest trail, hot on the children''s heels. Five minutes into the pursuit, the children heard the dreadful rustling of shrubs from the bandits growing louder, as if grasping them in its claw.


    "Will, take Rey and keep running," Nathan called out to Arielle, who was running right in front of him, as he set Ashley down to run on her own.


    "But what are you planning to do?" Arielle asked, her voice laced with deep concern, as she clutched Ashley''s hand tightly.


    Nathan''s expression turned grave, and in an urgent tone, he implored, "Will, please, get Rey to safety ¨C get him out of here, no matter what!" His voice was low and urgent, as he sidestepped Arielle''s question.


    "Okay!" Arielle said as the siblings continued their frantic dash. Ashley, after a short break on Nathan''s back, was now able to keep up her pace with everyone.


    While he continued to run, Nathan swiftly retrieved the small leather shield from his back and secured it to his left forearm with a practiced motion. Then, after taking a deep breath, Nathan swiftly invoked "Divine Spell: Sink", creating two pitfall traps that blended seamlessly into the surroundings, the fallen leaves and root branches remaining undisturbed on the surface. However, creating just two traps drained Nathan from most of his Divine Power. He started breathing heavily as he sprinted to rejoin the others.


    A fleeting glimmer of relief crossed Nathan''s face, only to be quickly replaced by a deepening furrow as he thought, "That should buy us some time, but it doesn''t get us out of the situation."


    Nathan started to strategize. He knew that the Paladin and the Hunter were at the opening to the trail, engaging the bandits. Even if reinforcements arrived, they''d be stuck fighting the bandits, without being able to come and help them immediately. As Nathan collected his thoughts, several ideas came to mind.


    1) The children combine their strength to defeat the bandits.


    "No, this is not possible." Nathan thought.


    2) The children find someone in front of them who could help and stop the bandits.


    "This mountain trail had been abandoned long enough to be this overgrown. No one would be in front of us," Nathan concluded.


    3) The children hide themselves well enough for someone to come and help.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "No, help is not coming. Why do I keep thinking about getting help?" Nathan shook his head as he pondered upon his limited options.


    Unable to come up with a better idea, Nathan took out his whistle and started blowing into it; he repeated the three long blows, followed by three short blows, a signal he hoped would be heard, as he continued to run.


    Nathan heard a bandit''s panicked "Woah!" as one of them tumbled into a pitfall trap.


    "Ah, my ankle... Watch out for the pitfalls; they''re pretty deep," one bandit groaned in pain.


    "Move carefully, the children are not going anywhere," another bandit said as they slowed down their pace to watch for traps.


    "Stop blowing the whistle! They''d know we''re here!" The eldest boy in the front shouted to the back.


    "They can trace our footsteps anyway. We need to call for help!" Nathan shouted back and continued blowing.


    After five more minutes of running uphill, the children''s pace significantly dropped as they exhausted their stamina. Upon knowing that there were no more pitfall traps, the bandits slowly picked up speed once again.


    The eldest boy swiftly invoked "Divine Spell: Sink", casting another pitfall trap to slow down their pursuers.


    About a minute later, another bandit fell into the trap, which slowed them down again as they helped their friend up from the pit.


    "There¡¯s a house ahead!" the eldest teenager in the front called out. The children surged forward, dashing into the open area, past a serene front yard with a pond, and toward the house. The wooden cottage appeared well-maintained, suggesting that someone lived there; however, the door was locked, and no one was home.


    "Keep running, there''s another path there," a child with black hair pointed at the back of the house and said. However, the children were exhausted. Gasping for breath, they blankly looked at each other. A young child with short blonde hair, who was about the same age as Ashley, dropped to the ground and said in a drained voice, "I can''t run anymore."


    This could not go on forever.


    "Come on, I''ll carry you," the purple-haired eldest teenager crouched down and said, "Help is coming, we just need to keep running for a bit more!"


    Without a word, the black haired boy ran into the trail, leading the group, and the rest of the children followed in desperation.


    Except Nathan.


    Nathan unsheathed his sword and moved back to the opening of the return trail, where the bandits could emerge at any second. The trail behind the house was cleverly concealed, blending seamlessly into the surroundings. Unless someone explicitly revealed its location, the bandits might overlook it.


    Nathan thought, "If fate permits, they might be able to reach someone for help or stay hidden until the bandits give up. All I can do is increase that chance a little bit more." A resolute smile still on his face, Nathan turned to survey the area, scanning for the perfect spots to set more traps as his sisters disappeared into the distance.


    "Wil, no, stop!" Ashley exclaimed, her voice trembling as she caught sight of Nathan''s absence. She tugged at Arielle''s hand with her tiny fists, trying to halt her sister''s frantic pace.


    Arielle was sprinting frantically in panic, holding tightly onto Ashley''s hand and refusing to let go.


    "Wil! Stop running. No!" Ashley struggled and tried to shake off Arielle¡¯s hand as she yelled.


    "Nathan is not following us, Wil!" Ashley kept shouting.


    "We need to keep running, Nathan is going to stop the bandits for us." Arielle answered, "I promised him I will get you to safety."


    Ashley''s voice cracked as she blurted out, "We need to keep an eye on Nathan. Otherwise, he''ll be gone, just like Mom and Grandma." She stopped in her tracks, her words hanging in the air like a painful truth.


    As soon as Mom and Grandma were mentioned, Arielle felt a heavy blow inside her chest as she pondered, "Isn''t this exactly the same as what happened that night? The two of us are getting protected again, without being able to do anything?"


    After a swift pause, Arielle''s momentary hesitation gave way to a steely resolve. In one fluid motion, Arielle unsheathed her sword. Without a word, she pivoted and sprinted back toward Nathan. Ashley then followed her older sister; the younger girl¡¯s own sword at the ready.


    The rest of the children, overhearing "Wil" and "Rey", stopped running, looking back at the two "brothers" who ran back. The word "Mom" echoed strongly amongst them.


    As soon as the sisters returned to Nathan, their older brother''s face contorted into a mixture of frustration and worry. "What are you doing?!" he exclaimed, his voice low and urgent. "Run, get back there!" He jabbed a finger toward the house, his eyes darting between his sisters and the approaching bandits.


    "No! If I don''t keep an eye on you, you will be gone!" Ashley shouted back, her voice trembling.


    "Right, I won''t let you go away again!" Arielle answered firmly.


    Amidst the children''s high pitched voices, a grown man''s low, deep voice chimed in, near the children. "You appear to be in a bit of a bind."


    The three siblings spun around, their eyes wide with panic, as they exclaimed in unison, "Huh?!" Nathan looked up at the tree, meeting the man''s gaze. "A bandit?" he growled, his hand instinctively gripping tighter onto his sword.

 Chapter 57 - Fear

    As the branches of a nearby tree swayed gently in the breeze, a figure in a gray robe stood atop it, his gaze locking onto Nathan''s with a comforting smile. "Are you the ones who''ve been blowing the whistle for help?" he asked, his voice filled with fatherly warmth.


    Ashley''s small finger shot out as she exclaimed, "It''s the scammer! The one who''s always trying to sell us that invincible martial arts!"


    As if mortally wounded by Ashley''s remark, the man melodramatically clutched at his chest, his face contorting in a comically exaggerated expression of pain. Then, with an excessively theatrical tone and gesture, he said, "Alas, dear young soul, I embody the pinnacle of virtue ¡ª a benevolent, humble martial arts practitioner, ardently seeking a pupil worthy of the noble, ancient wisdom I am poised to impart."


    Nathan and Arielle furrowed their brows in his overly dramatic act, while Ashley giggled. The siblings were temporarily distracted from the imminent danger.


    Nathan''s eyes narrowed in concentration as he attempted to recall the man''s name, only for it to hover frustratingly just out of his reach. Then, having given up on recalling, Nathan said with a mix of confusion and annoyance, "Scammer! What in the world are you doing on top of a tree? Why on earth are you climbing trees in the middle of a forest? No, this isn''t the time for this; there are bandits! And yes, we need help; but wait, are you even competent enough to help?"


    As Nathan spoke, bewildered, a bandit emerged from the trail, freezing mid-step at the sight of Louis perched atop the tree. With a raised hand, the bandit scout signaled the others to hold back, their wary gazes fixed on the unexpected newcomer.


    With a flourish, Louis leapt down from the tree with the fluidity of a practiced acrobat. After a stylish "superhero landing," a charming smile spread across his face as he lifted his gaze to meet the children''s.


    Arielle''s brow furrowed in puzzlement as she wondered aloud, "Who is this guy, and what''s with the act?"


    As if unintentionally, Louis now situated between the children and the bandits, shielding them from the imminent danger. Upon standing up, Louis bowed to the children, as if thanking them for watching a show, and said with a comforting smile, "Hello, my name is Louis. We''ve been running into each other regularly for months now. It''s about time you remember my name."


    Whenever Nathan visited the downtown area, Louis would inevitably approach him. The martial arts teacher had been trying to sell Nathan his School of Solitude Blade martial arts. Nathan had asked several adults about it, but none had heard of the school. To avoid getting on Nathan''s bad side, Louis would always leave him alone right after delivering his sales pitch; however, he would inevitably approach Nathan again during his next visit. Louis was definitely not the most clingy or annoying salesman, but he was certainly the most persistent.


    Louis cast a brief glance over his shoulder, his gaze locking onto the bandits, before striding confidently toward them. With his eyes twinkling with mischief, Louis''s voice took on a playful, inquiring tone as he asked, "Now, what do we have here?"


    "Wait, no, stop!" Nathan''s voice shot out, laced with a mix of urgency and exasperation.


    As soon as the martial arts teacher took a step forward, the ground gave way beneath him, and he plummeted into the pit. "Eiyaahh!"


    "Are you okay?" Nathan shouted from the top of the pit, his voice tinged with concern.


    "I''m fine, thanks for asking!" Louis called out, his voice muffled for a moment, before he sprang back into view, bouncing nimbly between the pit''s walls before leaping out. He dusted himself off, a grin still plastered on his face, and began walking toward the bandits once more, saying, "Now, watch closely."Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Wait!" However, before Nathan could finish warning him, a pile of dirt and rock tumbled upon him from the side of the hill, "Wowahh!" Louis screamed as he was buried deep underneath.


    After a moment of pause, a hand burst forth from the dirt, followed by Louis, who emerged with a loud, relieved bellow, "I thought I was a goner!"


    Nathan''s fists clenched in frustration as he glared at Louis, his voice rising in exasperation, "Stop setting off my traps, for goodness'' sake!"


    "Are you alright?" Arielle asked, her eyes fixated on Louis in concern.


    Ashley''s eyes sparkled with mirth as she chimed in, her voice dripping with playful sarcasm, "Oh, I''m watching you, Louis ¨C very closely!"


    Louis looked back at Ashley as he shot back, a sheepish grin spreading across his face, "Okay, that one doesn''t count! Watch closely from now on." Louis then turned to Nathan with a hint of wariness in his eyes, and asked, "Are there any more traps?"


    "No, you''ve sprung them both, wasting all of my efforts!" Nathan complained as he stomped the ground.


    Ashley giggled happily at the sight of the clumsy man. Nathan was angry with Louis for springing all the traps. Lastly, Arielle was worried about whether Louis was injured, examining him discerningly.


    When Louis first arrived at the scene, the siblings were on edge, their expressions scared, fearing for their lives. Now, thanks to Louis''s antics, their initial fear had given way to a variety of reactions. "Yes, children are never supposed to fear for their lives. I''m glad my acting worked." Louis''s face widened with a satisfying smile as he thought, "Now, all that remains is to get them out of this mess and put them completely at ease."


    "Divine Spell: Stone Wall." Louis cast the spell, conjuring a couch for the children, and said, "Please, take a seat and relax."


    One of the bandits turned to their scout, a hint of gratitude in his voice, and said, "Nice work, mate ¨C we owe you one for avoiding those traps." The bandits only expected children in front of them, so they temporarily paused their pursuit, taken aback by the unexpected sight of an adult in the middle of the forest. However, they of course wouldn''t stop at the sight of a clown. The bandit leader snarled, his voice venomous with malice, and barked, "Capture the children! If the man dares to resist, kill him!"


    "By the way, won''t you join my school?" Louis said confidently to Nathan as the bandits approached. "I can give you a free complimentary lesson right now!"


    "Now is not the time!" Nathan yelled at Louis, pointing toward the approaching bandits.


    Louis offered a reassuring smile, his eyes crinkling at the corners, as he said in a soothing tone, "Nathan, calm down. I''m aware of your worries, with bandits present and your brothers here. However," Louis slowly unsheathed his sword. As the sword master turned away from children, his expression transformed in an instant ¨C his warm smile giving way to a chilling, silent fury, his gaze burning with lethal intent as he unleashed a dark Aura that covered the children. "Now, Nathan, this is the perfect moment for your first lesson. Watch closely, and learn," Louis said as his voice dropped to a low, ominous pitch, its authority palpable; the air vibrated with tension, the ground and the trees seeming to tremble beneath the weight of his unspoken power.


    Nathan gulped, startled by Louis'' sudden change of attitude. After the siblings sheathed their swords, Nathan took his sisters to sit on the couch, now nervously observing Louis in solemnity.


    "Hmm... I might have come on too strong; now they''re scared again. How careless of me!" Louis thought to himself, before turning around with a warm smile and saying with a grin and a thumb-up, "And again, it''s free of charge!"


    "Focus in front of you!" Nathan bellowed in irritation.


    "Be careful!" Arielle exclaimed with worry etched on her face.


    "Go get ''em, tiger!" Ashley cheered, urging Louis on.


    Pleased with the children''s reactions, Louis turned to face the bandits once more, hiding his killing intent as much as he could.


    The siblings felt an unexpected sense of security and comfort as Louis''s Aura enveloped them, its gentle warmth and protective energy wrapping around them like a soothing blanket. Despite being severely outnumbered, Louis exuded an air of confidence that reassured the children, who now expected him to triumph over their attackers.


    From the comfort of the much-needed stone couch after their enervating run, Arielle asked, "Nathan, who is that?"


    Nathan, gently holding one sister in each hand, answered, "He''s a martial arts instructor who distributes flyers for his school downtown."


    The bandits snickered among themselves, amused by the sight of Louis, who acted like a clown, standing outnumbered before them without a customary shield or secondary armament on his left hand. The bandit leader, his aide, and a few more older bandits were the only ones who eyed Louis with caution, their faces stern.


    "Divine Spell: Stone Wall," Louis chanted, casting the spell and conjuring a wall that blocked the bandits'' escape route. Upon seeing this, the bandits began to charge toward Louis.

 Chapter 58 – Lesson one

    With a swift, aggressive motion, the first bandit charged at Louis, raising his sword in a deadly lunge. Louis stood stationary, without making any movement, until the last moment where his sword snapped into position, its tip hovering mere inches from the bandit''s exposed throat. Before the bandit could even register the danger, he impaled himself on Louis'' sword, his life extinguished in an instant.


    The remaining bandits halted their charge, exchanging uneasy glances. A few snickered, their mocking tones laced with a mix of awe and fear, "What a dumbass, huh? Ran right into the sword!"


    The second bandit, furious at the first''s demise, launched toward Louis with a battlecry, "Ahhh!"


    A sense of consolation surged through the siblings'' little bodies as Louis dispatched the first bandit and engaged the second. They all silently thought, "Looks like we''re saved!"


    The second bandit, angered by his fallen comrade, approached Louis furiously, his spear arcing through the air in a wide, powerful swing. With a precise, economical movement, Louis retreated one step, narrowly avoiding the spear''s deadly tip by a hair''s width. Then, the bandit unleashed a flurry of three successive swings, each met by Louis'' calculated, one-step retreat, maintaining a safe distance expertly. Growing impatient, the bandit took an extra-wide step forward in an attempt to land a sure hit, as he barked, "Die!" Seizing the chance, in a lightning-fast counter, Louis sprang forward, seizing the spear shaft and yanking it toward himself decisively. Carried by the sudden pull of his spear, the bandit''s momentum carried him forward, losing his balance and tumbling forward in an uncontrolled sprawl. Louis'' sword then swiftly sliced through the bandit''s throat.


    Louis possessed neither remarkable speed nor exceptional strength, and his weapon of choice was a humble, unassuming long sword. Despite having dispatched two bandits, his victories appeared to attribute more to the improvidence of his opponents rather than the swordsman''s own prowess. Emboldened by Louis'' unassuming appearance, one of the bandits exclaimed, "We attack together!" The rest of the bandits then charged at Louis. The sudden loss of their comrades had a sobering effect on the remaining bandits, who now approached Louis with heightened caution.


    The third bandit lunged forward, his sword flashing in a swift, horizontal slash. At the last split-second, Louis subtly inclined his head back, deftly evading the slash by a whisper of distance, and in the same breath, countered with a swift, decisive slash that struck true at the bandit''s throat.


    Meanwhile, the forth bandit, positioning himself on Louis'' right flank, unleashed a mighty, two-handed swing of his gigantic ax, aiming squarely for Louis'' midsection.


    From Louis'' left flank, the fifth bandit unleashed Phantom Blade School''s Dashing Thrust, the swift, ghostly motion aiming to catch the master off guard. With a silky, fluid motion, Louis deftly sidestepped to his left, narrowly evading the Dashing Thrust by the slimmest of margins, and in the very same heartbeat, he countered with a swift, precise stab into the bandit''s exposed neck ¨C an action that echoed Nathan''s exploits against Rudy and the man at the elite school''s lobby.


    "That''s my move!" Nathan thought in astonishment.


    With the side step earlier, Louis had economically evaded the giant ax¡¯s swing on his right. In the fleeting instant before the ax''s momentum dissipated, Louis turned his head to face the bandit, took one fluid step forward and slammed onto the ax''s broad head with his foot, pummeling it into the ground. The bandit immediately attempted to regain his composure from the fallen ax. However, in a seamless, unbroken flow, with one foot on the ax, Louis rotated 180 degrees while sliding forward, and using the momentum from the rotation, his sword flashed across the bandit''s exposed throat.


    In just several seconds, Louis had already finished off five bandits. The sixth and seventh bandits, now exercising greater caution, synchronized their approach, merging their shields through the Divine Spell: Spiked Phalanx. As one, they charged toward Louis, their shield wall presenting a formidable, unified wall of stone that could both stab and crush. As the bandits'' combined shield wall was about to make contact, Louis dropped into a crouch, simultaneously sprinting backward with a burst of speed that perfectly matched the bandits'' advance. In a lightning-fast strike, Louis sliced through the bandits'' unprotected feet, which were exposed beneath their shield wall. The bandits'' anguished screams pierced the air as they tumbled to the ground by their momentum. As the bandits'' backs lay exposed, Louis swiftly delivered two fatal stabs into their hearts, ending their lives mercilessly.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Following the demise of seven bandits within seconds, Louis'' prowess finally gained the group¡¯s attention, bringing their assault to an abrupt halt. With their eyes widening in panic, many bandits shifted backward, their fearful gazes darting toward their leader. Others cast uneasy glances at the newly formed, imposing Stone Wall, now blocking their escape route.


    "Divine Spell: Sink!" the bandit leader''s aide attempted to remove the Stone Wall from their path. But the spell failed to counter Louis'' steady stream of Mana, which continuously reinforced the wall, preventing its demolition.


    "You''re all useless," the bandit leader said with disdain before invoking the spells, "Divine Spells: Iron Wall, Enhanced Strength, Stoneskin, Reinforced Blade." The leader, a grizzled man in his forties, stood out with his polished, earth-toned leather armor, which seemed brand new and untouched by any battles. A compact buckler adorned his left arm, and he firmly grasped a sturdy, pristine two-handed long spear. As he readied a battle stance, the leader sneered, "Now, let me show you how it''s done."


    Noticing some bandits casting furtive glances at the trees to their side, Louis deduced that they were considering a forest escape should their leader falter. "Divine Spell: Stone Wall," the swordsman promptly blockaded their last escape route. Now, their only way out led directly through Louis, a path that seemed increasingly daunting.


    The bandit leader''s fighting stance put his spear''s sharp tip pointing menacingly at Louis'' chest. As his eyes widened with intense focus, striding with calculated steps, the bandit slowly and cautiously advanced toward Louis. At the same time, Louis walked toward the bandit leader, mirroring him with his battle stance, and pointed his sword forward. However, the spear''s considerable length gave its wielder a substantial reach advantage over Louis'' sword. The instant Louis breached the bandit leader''s strike zone, the leader sprang into action, unleashing a swift, precise thrust that hurtled the spear directly toward Louis'' chest. In a fluid, economical motion, Louis smoothly retreated a single step, adroitly avoiding the spear''s lethal path.


    One might wonder, given that a thrust is generally faster than a step, how Louis managed to dodge the attack with such ease. Nathan noticed that the key lay in Louis'' anticipatory movement: he had initiated his step back before the bandit leader even began to thrust.


    As smoothly as he stepped back, Louis fluidly regained his ground, moving forward and back into the bandit leader''s attack range. This time, however, without any provocation from the bandit leader, Louis promptly retreated once again.


    Evidently, Louis relied on no precognitive abilities or foresight into the future. Instead, the master employed an unpredictable footwork, rapidly alternating between sidesteps, advances, and retreats, entering and exiting the periphery of the bandit''s strike zone in a seemingly chaotic randomness.


    The bandit leader launched a series of attacks, meticulously timing each strike to coincide with Louis'' brief, tantalizing forays into his strike zone. As Enhanced Strength augmented his power, the bandit leader''s swings tore through the air with unbridled ferocity, generating turbulent whirlwinds that the siblings, seated at a distance, could feel distinctly. Yet, to the bandit leader''s mounting frustration, each swing sliced through the empty air, consistently falling just shy of his mark by a hair''s breadth. "Just as I suspected," the bandit leader mused, his thoughts laced with a growing sense of trepidation, "he''s not moving randomly; rather, his actions are guided by astute observation and a wealth of experience." As this realization set in, the bandit leader''s attacks became increasingly cautious, his strikes fewer and farther apart under Louis'' all-seeing, discerning gaze.


    In a sudden, swift motion during the bandit''s next attack, Louis raised his sword horizontally, using its tip to deflect the spear''s tip aside. With a hint of a smirk, Louis goaded the leader, "Hey, you scared?" The bandit leader, however, grew increasingly wary, his unease fueled by the escalating threat. The leader resisted Louis'' taunts, instead focusing on swiftly repositioning his spear, its tip once again stopped in front of Louis'' chest, preventing the swordsman''s approach.


    "Nice form," Louis commented, "You have a good master."


    Thanks to the spear''s longer reach and the leader''s diligent pointing at Louis'' chest, the sword-master seemed to be stopped at bay.

 Chapter 59 – This ends now

    For what felt like an eternity to the bandit leader, Louis scrutinized the leader''s defensive stance, searching for vulnerabilities. In a fleeting instant, Louis unleashed another rapid, horizontal sword swing that sent the spear tip flying aside, before dropping into a crouch and bursting forward with astonishing speed. The bandit leader immediately tried to point his spear back toward Louis¡¯ chest. However, he was too late. As Louis charged forward, the sword-master flipped his sword into a reverse grip and slid it along the spear''s length. Not only did Louis block the spear from pointing toward his chest, the sword''s path now imperiled the bandit leader''s fingers.


    In a fright, the bandit leader''s right hand, or the front hand, instinctively released its hold on the spear. At the same time, he swiftly recoiled, yanking the spear back with his left hand. Seizing the opportunity, Louis continued surging forward, deflecting the spear aside with a swift motion before aiming a decisive blow at the bandit leader.


    "Divine Spell: Stone Lance," the bandit leader''s aide, observing from the sidelines, chanted at Louis with utmost urgency, who promptly halted his attack, swiftly retreating to evade the Stone Lance that abruptly shot out from the ground between him and the bandit leader.


    "Too bad for you. Now I know all your moves." With a resolute tone, the bandit leader declared, "This ends now."


    "If you ever encounter an enemy capable of extending their Divine Power to the surroundings, run immediately or beg for mercy." The bandit leader recalled what his martial arts master said to him, "That would be the only way for you to survive."


    His aide, the bandit vice captain, the one who cast the Sink spell and the Stone Lance spell earlier, quietly asked the leader in a whisper, "T, are you okay? I think we should surrender."


    "R, if we surrender now, the boss will kill us," T whispered back quietly.


    "So, basically, we¡¯re choosing whether to die now or later on. Damn it. Is there any other way?" R asked, furrowing his brows in trepidation.


    A few of their underlings could eavesdrop on their hushed conversation. However, they remained silent. In this situation, they had no better idea about what to do next or how they could survive.


    Despite acting tough, T was scared throughout the fight. Earlier, when Louis leapt from the tree and jumped out from the pit, T was already astonished at the swordsman¡¯s impressive agility and strength. Then, after the landslide trap was sprung, as a huge amount of mud, rock, and trees overwhelmed Louis in a torrent, causing the ground to shake from the destructive energy that filled the pit, T thought anyone would have died from that. When Louis comedically emerged from the dirt, without even a scratch, instead of snickering like some of his younger comrades, perplexity and fear filled T''s mind as he thought, "That¡¯s no joke!" When Louis finally extended his Aura to envelop himself and the children, T''s greatest fear was confirmed, "Perhaps this is the day I die."


    However, throughout the battle, T noticed the dark, ominous aura surrounding Louis and the children seemed to be deliberately avoiding the bandits. Furthermore, the strength Louis displayed in his initial comedic performance did not match his subsequent feats, and the apparent second armament hidden under his robe remained undrawn.


    "Is he just toying with us, or does he have other plans?" Throughout the fight, T had been thinking hard about the reason, as if his life depended on it.


    "No, my life literally depends on it." T thought as he mentally corrected himself.


    Just two seconds ago, Louis was about to deal the killing blow on T. If not for R¡¯s assistance, he would have been killed right there.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "You get it? This ends now," T declared to Louis again, still acting tough, or perhaps it was an attempt to convince himself. With a deep, steadying breath, T adopted a fighting stance, but the spear''s tip trembled as he focused it on Louis''s chest. T was still under a state of panic from his near-death experience. "Calm down, calm down!" T repeatedly told himself. However, his hands were dripped with sweat, making his spear seemed too slippery to hold. His legs turned to jelly, trembling violently beneath him.


    "Run immediately or beg for mercy," T''s master¡¯s words resonated within him again.


    With the surrounding Stone Walls cast by Louis, T was left with only two choices. He could die fighting like a true warrior, or swallow his pride and beg for his life in a bid to see his wife and children again.


    "True warrior? I¡¯m a bandit now." T''s thoughts mocked him. "I¡¯d just die like a pig as a faceless, nameless bandit," and with that, he made up his mind.


    Louis approached T with the intention to kill. Meanwhile, the other bandits backed away so far that they were now leaning against the surrounding Stone Walls. Only T and R remained in the center, frozen in terror as they faced Louis, their faces etched with fear.


    "Let''s see how you end this," Louis said, with a voice so cold that almost froze T in his place, sending a chill down his spine.


    As death approached, in a swift, desperate motion, T discarded his spear, dropped to his knees, and then prostrated himself before Louis. With an exaggerated flourish, T proclaimed, "Oh, mighty hero! We yield! Please, have mercy on us, we beg of you! We''re merely humble peasants, struggling to eke out a living in this unforgiving world."


    The remaining bandits, taking cue from T, hastily discarded their arms and joined him in kneeling, their collective submission a stark contrast to their earlier bravado.


    "So, this is how you planned to end this? Is this a joke?" Louis said, his initial disappointment quickly giving way to unrelenting fury as he gazed upon the bandits. "I have no intention of sparing bandits who target children," he growled, "Pick up your weapons!" and the ground seemed to have shaken from his furious command.


    Everyone knew that if they picked up their weapons, they would be slaughtered. All bandits looked toward their leader in despair, seeking the last ray of hope.


    "We didn''t want to do this either." T pleaded desperately, "Our boss is holding our families hostage. We had no choice. We''re not cutthroat bandits; we''ve always spared those who didn''t resist. Please, have mercy on us, just as we''ve shown mercy to others."


    Louis halted, his piercing gaze lingering on T as he asked, "Isn''t your boss going to kill you if you surrender?" Louis asked, having clearly overheard their earlier conversation.


    T''s voice faltered, his response barely above a whisper, "We''ll... deal with that when the time comes, I guess." He fell silent, unsure of how to respond further.


    "You are being used as pawns to gauge the Capital Knights'' response. Do you know that?" Louis inquired. "The King will not remain silent after you do something like this on his turf. So, you¡¯re all going to die as scapegoats after this."


    "We have no idea." T replied, unsure of what to say next.


    "You see? This was supposed to be a demonstration of my skills." Louis stole a glance at Nathan, meeting the boy''s eyes for a fleeting moment before he continued, "If you don¡¯t want to fight, I no longer have any need for you."


    With a swift, economical gesture, Louis sheathed his sword and employed his Sink spell, effortlessly dispelling the Stone Walls that had encircled the bandits. Before walking back to the children, Louis declared, "I¡¯ll let you live. Call off the attack on the Adventurers and release the captured children. After that, be gone!" The bandits slumped to the ground as if a weight had been lifted. However, despair quickly overcame the moment of respite, as they were reminded of their imminent death as sacrificial lambs in a political game.


    R''s desperate cry cut through the air, "Please, wait!" As he spoke, his eyes locked onto Louis''s, burning with a fierce, pleading intensity, "If you''re aware of all this, is there... is there anything we can do to survive? Anything at all?"


    Louis turned around, his face set in a stern expression. Unable to gauge Louis¡¯s thoughts, R''s words spilled out in a frantic, pleading tone, "Even if there''s no hope for us, please... tell us how to save our families! I''m begging you!" As he spoke, he dropped to his knees, his forehead touching the ground in a gesture of supplication.


    For a fleeting instant, Louis''s piercing gaze swept across the prostrate bandits. He then took a deep breath, let out a long sigh, and as his shoulders relaxed, his anger seemed to dissipate. Then, with an authoritative tone, Louis commanded the bandits, "Fine! T, call off the attack. Then gather everyone at the broken wagon, and we''ll talk after that."


    "Roger!" T barked out a loyal affirmation as he shared a knowing glance with R, before running back from the way they came.

 Chapter 60 - Figured

    Louis solemnly inquired, "Is anyone skilled in wagon repair?" His authoritative tone and clear diction left no doubt about who was in command. A few bandits hesitantly raised their hands, their eyes darting towards Louis with a mix of fear and hope.


    Louis''s voice remained firm as he directed, "See to the children''s wagon ¨C repair it at once."


    "Yes, roger!" The former bandits immediately stood up, hurried to their task.


    Louis''s gaze swept across the remaining bandits, his voice firm but measured, as he commanded, "The rest of you, assemble with the others at the broken wagon and wait for further orders."


    "R!" Louis continued, like a seasoned military commander.


    R''s response was instantaneous, his voice ringing out in a sharp, "Yes, sir!" as he snapped to attention, his posture ramrod straight, his eyes shining with an almost desperate eagerness.


    Louis''s firm, measured tone remained steady as he instructed R, "Escort the children back to the wagon; see to it personally."


    R''s response was immediate, his voice tinged with a hint of eagerness, "Roger, sir!"


    Louis ambled up to the siblings, his expression softening into a warm, fatherly smile. In a gentle tone, he said, "Alright, children, you heard the plan. They will repair the wagon and after that, the Adventurers will escort you back to town."


    For some young adults, Louis''s tone shift might seem jarring, as if he had switched to a whole different persona. However, as a father himself, R took it naturally, and the children also accepted it without feeling uneasy. After all, no good man should boom out commands to a six-year-old like a drill sergeant, or else not only would their words be met with frightened tears, but also have their sanity questioned by others.


    Louis continued in a softened voice, glancing towards the shrubs and trees near the wooden cottage, "I am also an Adventurer myself. I accepted a quest from the Guild to save you. You can come out from hiding now. Come on," as he gently gestured the children to come out.


    A warm, reassuring smile spread across Louis''s face as he produced his crimson Adventurer''s Rank Tag and quest card, proudly showcasing the symbols of his profession and mission.


    The remaining five children, their faces drained and weary, cautiously emerged from their hiding spots, their eyes roving over the tranquil landscape with a blend of relief and residual fear. Exhausted from the run, they thought it would be safer to scatter and hide, rather than keep running.


    "Thank you for saving us, Your Excellency!" The oldest purpled-haired teenager exclaimed with gratitude, before bowing deeply in respect, an action the other children swiftly mirrored, their small frames folding into bows of appreciation.


    "You''re welcome," Louis said, his face breaking into a warm, delighted smile, before he turned to leave the children in the care of R.


    Like Louis, R''s voice transformed into a soothing, gentle melody as he addressed the children, "Alright, children, let''s get you back to the wagon, nice and safe. Please follow me, and mind your step, okay?" As they walked, R carefully cleared a path, using his sword to trim back overgrown, jagged branches and his feet to gently press down any broken twigs or tall grasses that might obstruct their way. At steeper slopes, R even invoked Divine Spell: Stone Wall to create stairs for safe passage. Thanks to his efforts, the treacherous terrain was transformed into a gentle, winding stroll.


    Nathan''s inner monologue was laced with wry amusement as he observed, "Who would have thought? This guy''s transformed from a ruthless bandit to a model school teacher in the blink of an eye!"


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Enervated, the children made their way through the slopes at a slow, laborious pace. When they arrived, the former bandits had already reattached the wheel on the wagon. With a gentle smile, R helped the children aboard the repaired wagon, ensuring each one''s safety before giving a reassuring nod.


    To Nathan''s surprise, the rest of the three wagons did not escape the bandits. Apparently, the bandits laid a trap and captured them further down the road. Following T''s hasty retreat to call off the attack, he promptly fetched the three other wagons, which soon converged at the scene. Louis, the four Adventurers, and the bandits gathered around the four wagons with thirty-two children. For a brief, five-minute huddle, the Hunter, T, and R congregated in a secluded corner, away from the crowd, to receive Louis''s instructions. Without any other questions and concerns, they promptly returned to the wagons.


    From an unexpected distance, Louis''s voice whispered intimately in the ears of Nathan and his siblings, courtesy of a Wind spell, which isolated the conversation from prying ears. "When I''m on the job, I go by Hawk," Louis revealed, his tone conversational, despite the physical distance. "If you are still interested in learning my martial art, you know where to find me. This will be the last time I bother you."


    Earlier, Louis hid his crimson Adventurer''s Tag inside his robe, a deliberate choice to avoid intimidating the bandits during his martial arts demonstration. Now, he was wearing his tag like a necklace with his robe opened, just like the four Combat Adventurers, displaying it for all to see.


    As Hawk approached the wagons, the other three Adventurers seized the opportunity to greet the sword-master with a ninety-degree bow, "My party is honored to have met you and we are utterly grateful for your assistance, Your Excellency!" the Hunter, taking the cue, said as their representative.


    "Thank you. Children are the future of this country; and you have done a commendable job protecting them. Keep up the good work." Louis said.


    "Nah, if it wasn''t fo'' you, dem kids woulda got snatched up, fo sho!" The Paladin lady said, taking a quick glance at the bandits. "We weren''t just slippin'' ''cause we were weak, we got caught slippin'' in deir trap, ain''t dat right?"


    "Yes, I am flattered. It was my strategy." R responded with a delightful smile.


    Some of the bandits were injured. However, other than the seven bandits who were killed by Louis, no one died. The Paladin lady was right; if Louis hadn''t been here, the bandits would have been successful.


    A contemplative expression crossed Louis''s face as he noted, "Had you chosen to flee, the children''s fate would have been sealed long before my arrival. Let''s acknowledge our limitations ¨C none of us is all-knowing. Instead, we strive to do our best in each moment. And I must say, you''ve all done exceptionally well!"


    That raised the spirits of the adventurers. "Thank you sir!" They replied.


    With a wave of his hand, Louis bid farewell, "I''ll head there first and await your arrival. Until we meet again!"


    "Excuse me, sir? Would it be okay if ya left us heah wit'' dem?" The Paladin lady asked, her voice tinged with concern.


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry. They are protectors of children now, aren¡¯t you?" Louis answered, gazing at T with a wry grin.


    T''s eyes gleamed with a mix of resolve and redemption as he thumped his chest with a clenched fist, "I may have shown cowardice earlier, but under the right circumstances, I''m willing to stake my life. I swear, nothing will harm these children under my watch."


    With a curt, approving "Good," Louis sprang into the sky, his silhouette dwindling rapidly as he soared eastward, leaving the onlookers in awe.


    The group stood transfixed, their collective gaze lingering on the horizon, where Louis had vanished from sight, leaving the air heavy with the aftershock of their shared astonishment.


    "Is anyone else here able to fly?" T asked.


    "¡­" No one said anything.


    T''s dry, resigned tone was palpable as he muttered, "Figured." Then, with a pragmatic air, he instructed, "Mount up, let''s move."


    R''s voice was laced with a mix of awe and incredulity as he murmured, "And you just attempted to take on... that?"


    The Adventurers continued onward, quietly guiding the wagons as they deliberately disregarded their former foes without so much as a glance. The wagons drove by the opening to the narrow mountain trail, in which the Louis saved the children. The deceased bandits had already been buried. Nathan caught glimpses of some bandits sobbing beside the freshly dug graves.


    Roughly twenty minutes after departing from the mountain trail, the convoy of four wagons reached the entrance of Coalville village, where the gates stood firmly shut. After presenting their Adventurer Tags and quest cards for paperworks, the group was permitted entry, the gates swinging open with a soft creak to allow their passage.


    Upon entering, the Hunter met with the village chief to provide a detailed account of the events that had occurred. Meanwhile, the villagers escorted the group to a nearby restaurant, where the cozy atmosphere and savory aromas warmly greeted them. As they were seated, the Adventurers reassured the youngsters, "Don''t worry about the bill ¨C the Guild will cover the expenses, due to what happened."


    "Yay!" Some children cheered in celebration.

 Chapter 61 - What a waste

    To accommodate the large group, the restaurant provided four spacious, round tables for the children, one for each wagon, plus a private table for the four Adventurers. The lunch turned out to be a true delight, featuring the village''s bountiful agricultural produce, which included exceptionally fresh and vibrant vegetables. This was complemented by succulent pan-fried fish and steaming bowls of white rice, rounding out the satisfying culinary experience. As the group finished their meal, a soothing tea service was served, providing a comforting conclusion.


    As the Adventurers savored the soothing warmth of their tea, a dignified pair of Knights, clad in polished plate armor, approached with deliberate, clanking strides. One wore the earthy brown tones of a Knight Bachelor, while the other adorned in the vibrant green of a Knight Initiate, equivalent to Bronze and Copper ranked Adventurers, respectively.


    "May I have a word?" The Knight Bachelor extended a gloved hand to the Hunter, whose Silver-white Adventurer''s Tag gleamed on his chest, as a gesture of respect.


    "Yes," the Hunter replied, his voice firm and polite, as he stood up and followed the Knight Bachelor outside.


    The Hunter then reported the incident to the Knight. In short, the Adventurers'' horns alerted the lookouts near their worksite, who immediately reported to the Adventurer''s Guild through an emergency landline phone. It took about half an hour for the guild to inform the Knights, who then reviewed their paperwork for the issued quests in the area and put up a quest to save the children. It was almost 10:00 am at the time.


    The two Knights in the restaurant were part of the group dispatched to rescue the children. From their perspective, they received the order to deploy at 10:30 am but, despite their rush, by the time they arrived at the designated areas at 11:45 am, everyone had already left. Unwilling to return empty handed, the Knights then spread out to nearby villages for clues. Now, at 1:00 pm, the two Knights assigned to Coalville were talking to the Hunter.


    The two Knights exclaimed in unison, "What?!" ¨C their stunned voices echoing through the open doorway and into the restaurant.


    The Hunter''s voice took on a tone of emphatic clarification as he reiterated, "To clarify, Hawk arrived around 10:00 am to provide assistance."


    "That''s not possible. Let''s say he was standing at the job board and decided to take it immediately at 10:00 am. Even the fastest horse wouldn''t be able get here so quickly." The Bronze Knight said.


    "Hawks can fly, I guess," the Hunter said with a wry smile, his voice laced with dry humor. "How else would we be saved?"


    "These children are very lucky." The Knights commented, their gazes drifting toward the children at the restaurant.


    Following his conversation with the Knights, the Hunter excused himself to attend to some business, leaving the children and his companions in the restaurant.


    "Excuse me, may I ask you a question?" The eldest teenager among the eight children, the one with dark purple hair, initiated a conversation with Nathan. His Amethyst eyes shone with excitement and curiosity. On his chest, a two-inch by one-inch Adventurer''s Tag showed that he was a Porcelain Botanist at two stars.


    "Yes?" Nathan answered, closely examining the boy.


    "Hi, my name is Liam," the boy said before asking, "I saw you talking with Hawk in the forest; do you know him?"


    "I''m Nathan," Nathan replied with a smile. "Not really. He was just one of the many salespeople in downtown trying to sell me stuff. He kind of exaggerates."


    "Or maybe not." Nathan corrected himself, recalling what had happened earlier.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Oh, too bad, I thought you could introduce me." Liam answered in disappointment.


    "Is he famous?" Nathan asked out of curiosity.


    "Um. Honestly, it''s complicated. Yes, he''s famous, but at the same time no." The senior botanist boy replied, "He''s famous for being a living legend and an Adamantium Ranked Adventurer. Anyone with basic knowledge of history or the news would know of him. However, he''s extremely secretive, so very few people have seen him in person."


    Louis wore a grey hooded robe. In the Kingdom, hooded robes were very popular, especially during winter. So, for Nathan, Louis was just one of many.


    The hooded robe fashion originated during a period of hardship when many people were dying. Running out of resources, they had to cover themselves with whatever they could find for warmth, which included plain sheets of clothes from window shades, sails, tents, etc. As a result, people frequently covered their heads with these sheets, inadvertently creating a makeshift, hooded robe-like appearance.


    Once the hardships subsided, the population found themselves accustomed to the hooded attire, which surprisingly evolved into a lasting fashion trend. Getting traction, weavers promptly refined the design for competition and sales. For example, the incorporation of numerous pockets allowed travelers to carry miscellaneous items without the need for extra bags, thereby keeping their hands free for weapons or other tasks. Additionally, the robes allowed individuals to carry hidden weapons, enhancing personal safety. Its utility and practicality maintained this lasting trend in the Kingdom for centuries.


    "You are still new to the guild so you probably haven¡¯t heard about him. I have worked in the capital for many years and so I know some of the rumors." The senior botanist boy continued. "Typically, Adventurers who have surpassed the Silver rank or achieved Master level take on apprentices. However, Hawk is famous for never having any students."


    "By the way, what do you mean by him being secretive?" Nathan asked, baffled by Louis''s earlier actions. "He interacted with the bandits and the Adventurers pretty openly. He introduced himself to everyone nicely too."


    "Well, many Adventurers typically brag about their accomplishments in the guild''s bar and cafeteria. They do this to gain a reputation, so that some nobles might hire them with a more expensive personal request." Liam continued to explain patiently. "Hawk is a weirdo for almost never accepting any personal requests and never boasted about his achievements. For instance, you never heard about Hawk before our conversation because he had been inactive for the past few years."


    "Wouldn¡¯t people know if he shows up in the guild?" Nathan asked. "Oh, never mind; he must be hiding his rank tag. Then, how did he become an Adamantium Ranked Adventurer in the first place?"


    "Rumor has it that, according to the Adventurer Guild''s records, he defeated a Demon God before the Kingdom was even founded. However, since that was over a hundred years ago, people are saying that he might be the original Hawk''s apprentice or descendant. Since he occasionally shows up in the guild, completes high ranking quests and always succeeds, no one is questioning him." The senior botanist answered. "By the way, you said he was trying to sell you something. What is it?"`"He handed me flyers for a mysterious combat school that nobody''s ever heard of." Nathan answered.


    The senior Botanist boy''s eyes sparkled with uncontainable excitement as he locked his gaze intensely onto Nathan and asked, "Can I see those flyers?"


    "Sorry, I threw them all away," Nathan said with a shrug.


    With his facial expression contorting in a mix of surprise and dismay, Liam covered his mouth with his hand, conveying "What a waste" without saying it out loud.


    "Would you mind taking me to Hawk when he hands out flyers?" Liam asked.


    "Sure, why don¡¯t we meet next Saturday after work at the guild?" Nathan replied.


    Liam grinned, extending a hand, which Nathan shook to seal their agreement. "Thanks!" Liam exclaimed. "I''ll see you next week then!"


    "I can''t unhear that, you know?" the child with rosy-red hair chimed in; he was the one who called for the Adventurers before they ran into the mountain trail.


    "I''ll go with you, Liam." The dark-green haired boy sitting next to Liam spoke up.


    "Can I come with everyone too?" the child sitting next to him hesitantly raised his hand and asked, his eyes darting between the group, seeking reassurance. It was the boy about the same age as Ashley, one of the two youngest in the group, and the one that Liam carried on his back at the wooden cottage.


    Nathan''s gaze drifted to his sisters for an answer, who were watching the exchange with interest. Arielle''s expression turned resolute, and she declared, "Of course, we''re coming."


    "I guess that makes everyone?" Nathan then turned to the black-haired boy who had found the hidden trail behind the wooden cottage. However, the boy abruptly turned away from Nathan, avoiding his gaze. As if feeling uneasy from everyone''s attention, he stood up and walked away, seemingly heading to the bathroom.


    "Or not," Nathan said with a furrowed brow, puzzled by the black-haired boy¡¯s reaction. He shook off the distraction and turned back to the group. "Let''s meet next Saturday after work, then!"

 Chapter 62 - Motives

    After about thirty minutes, the Hunter came back, clapping his hands to grab the children''s attention before speaking in a clear, loud voice. "Everyone, attention!"


    Everyone turned their focus to the man.


    "I know today''s been a tough and frightening day. To compensate for it, the guild is going to pay each of you fifty silvers and provide a free meal at the guild''s Cafeteria for the trouble. So, you don¡¯t need to work anymore today. After lunch, we are going to head back to the city. You may go home and rest." The Hunter said, "Are there any questions?"


    Liam, sitting across from Nathan, was the first to respond, "I''d still like to work more. Can we go back to the site?"


    "Unfortunately not. The Knights have been dispatched to investigate the scene. So, the area is off-limits for now." The Hunter replied.


    Liam nodded, "Alright."


    Nathan and the children took the daily harvesting quest from the guild, where they worked as a contractor. One of the conditions written in the contract included compensation for the case where the guild was unable to provide a relatively safe environment for the Botanists to complete their jobs.


    "If there are no further questions, please come and collect your compensation and free meal ticket when your name is called. Also, please put your harvest baskets here." The Hunter continued in a loud clear voice. "After collecting your compensations, please go back to the wagons; we are going to leave immediately."


    The four Adventurers proceeded to distribute the compensations to the children.


    At approximately 2:30 pm, the wagons set off from the village. With the road south of the village now restricted, they were forced to take a northbound detour, adding significant time to their return journey to the Adventurer''s Guild. The ordeal this morning had left the children utterly exhausted. Following lunch, many of the children succumbed to a deep sleep within the wagon. Taking the cue, the four Adventurers drove slowly, keeping the wagons safe and steady.


    Nathan remained vigilant, glancing at his sisters who were sleeping soundly, and thought, "The northern road could be dangerous, I need to remain awake, just in case." After all, this was where their father met his demise.


    In the next two hours, Nathan pondered over the recent events.


    "Grandpa said there hadn¡¯t been any bandit attacks near the capital for decades. However, I just experienced one where I might have died, or worse. Something is happening in the Kingdom. Grandpa never cared about politics and perhaps that¡¯s why he was wrong."


    "I just decided to forsake martial arts to focus on studying and get into Bluefield College. However, an Adamantium Ranked Adventurer wanted to take me as a disciple. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Not to mention that I would have failed to protect Arielle and Ashley if Louis hadn''t intervened."


    "Who is Louis anyway? Why is he trying so hard to make me his disciple? He seems to know about my left arm''s injury too, since he demonstrated his skill without using the second sword hidden in his robe." As Nathan''s right hand reached out to his scars, Nathan recalled what happened. Louis''s demonstration was very luring to the boy because the master showed that Nathan could fight, and win, without his left hand. However, as he remembered how excited the other children looked when they got an opportunity to talk to the Adamantium Ranked Adventurer next Saturday, the boy continued to ponder, "There are many talented children out there without an injury like mine. They''d be more willing," Nathan remembered how many times he rejected Louis, "and have better future potentials than I do."


    Becoming the student of an Adamantium Ranked Adventurer was a dream shared by many. However, the more lucrative the opportunity, the more Nathan suspected an ulterior motive, "What does he want from us? What are his motives? We''re fugitives from Urie. With Arielle and Ashley here with me, I don''t want to take any more risks."


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Recalling the earlier incident, Nathan baffled at even more questions, "Moreover, how did he know about the bandit attack and that I would be in that specific location? Or was it simply a coincidence?" There were four clarion horns near Nathan''s worksite. So, Louis only had a one in four likelihood of chancing upon Nathan, who quickly concluded, "No, it couldn''t be a coincidence for him to just head out into the middle of nowhere and pinpoint where we were. Is he collaborating with the Knights and hunting for us? But if he did not mean well, why did he save us?"


    Left with more questions than answers, Nathan wondered, "I''ll just ask Louis next week and see how he reacts."


    Although Nathan was exhausted, the traumatic experience on the northern route kept him alert. He glanced around, noticing another boy with black hair sitting in the back who was also awake. With a sense of camaraderie, Nathan remained watchful over the journey.


    As the wagon passed through the North Gate and entered the city, the children stirred, having slept for nearly two hours. They started looking around and out the window.


    Liam, eager to spark conversation, turned to Nathan and asked, "Nathan, have you heard about the latest news about the crown prince''s engagement?"


    "No, what about it?" Nathan replied, without a thought. His family had never been invested in politics, and lately, his focus on studies had left him somewhat out of the loop on current events.


    "The royal family had been at odds with the Redcliff and Greenleaf duchies after they refused to raise taxes, because many people are migrating from the royal domain to those two duchies. I heard the royal family was furious," Liam said. "There were even rumors that the royal family was threatening to attack them. You know, if a civil war happens, many of us would be drafted."


    "Oh my goddess. Isn¡¯t that serious?" That caught Nathan¡¯s attention. All his efforts to study would be for naught if he were forcefully drafted.


    "Right. Fortunately for us, the crown prince fell in love with the duke¡¯s daughter at first sight, during a social gathering. He proposed to her on the spot." Liam''s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm as he asked, "Isn''t that romantic?"


    Nathan asked with a shrug, "Sure. What was the Duchess''s response?"


    "And the Duchess said yes! Ever since then, the royal family''s relationship with the Redcliff Duchy has improved."


    "What about the Greenleaf Duchy?" Nathan asked. "Will they be the royal family''s next target?"


    "The Greenleaf Duchy''s currently busy defending the Kingdom against the Demon Realm. According to the news, there have been several skirmishes at the border; during which the duke''s eldest daughter was injured in battle. So, I don¡¯t think they will do anything for now." Liam said, "But who knows?"


    "Where''d you hear all this?" Nathan asked again, impressed by Liam''s knowledge.


    "It''s all over the news in the Kingdom. People are talking about them all the time. It''s more difficult not to know." Liam answered, smiling at Nathan''s flattery. "You should talk to people more, or better yet, just read the newspaper."


    Nathan smiled wryly and said, "I''ll give it a shot."


    "Speaking of which, let me introduce my little brother. This is Gordon." Liam said, patting Gordon''s back. They were sitting in front of Nathan, Arielle and Ashley.


    "William and Rey, my little brothers." Nathan introduced his "brothers" to them.


    Gordon appeared to be around Arielle''s age. His tanned skin was typical of Botanists. With short dark green hair and Amethyst eyes, he looked very much like Liam except for his hair color.


    Gordon offered a warm greeting, "Hello," he said, his gaze scanning the trio before landing on William, who seemed to be around his age.


    "Hi!" "Hello." William and Rey greeted him.


    Many people worked at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild without using their real names. It was understood that one shouldn''t pry into others'' personal backgrounds. This was true even for branches of Adventurer¡¯s Guilds in remote farming villages. The children were bursting with questions, but they held back, and an awkward silence followed.


    Liam promptly introduced a new topic, suggesting, ''Hey, why don''t we get a gift for the five Adventurers who saved us today?"


    Across from Gordon, the rosy-dark-red haired boy flashed a bright smile and chimed in, "Excuse me?" His Amber eyes shone with excitement. "Mind if I join in? I think that''s a great idea."


    "Sure thing!" Liam replied, and the other children''s interest was piqued.


    "My name is Roth. Nice to meet you." the red-haired boy greeted with a warm smile.


    "I''m Kevin, and I would like to join too!" The blonde-haired boy, who was about Ashley''s age, chimed in.


    Now that seven out of eight children had joined the group, all eyes turned to the eighth child, the boy who found the hidden trail behind the cottage, and earlier declined the meeting with Louis. As usual, he was unwilling to join the group, trying to look away. However, this time, without a bathroom to escape to, he begrudgingly yielded to the group''s silent persuasion, "Just this once," he said with a scowl, his Emerald eyes narrowing at Liam, "Name''s Raymond," he said.

 Chapter 63 - Orphanage

    Liam turned to the group and asked, "What gift would be the most fitting? Any suggestions?"


    Kevin''s hand shot up, his eyes sparkling with excitement, as he suggested, "What about buying them each a new dagger?"


    The rest of the group, except Kevin and Ashley, exchanged skeptical glances, their eyebrows rising in unison.


    Weapons, especially those used by professional Adventurers, are high-quality and notoriously expensive. They are very much unlike the swords used by children, which durability could only survive one or two real fights. Since the Adventurers'' lives depended on it, they often spared no expense on trustworthy equipment. There''s also no need to mention that clothes make the person, and a well-maintained set of equipment represents their status in the guild.


    "That''s real sweet of y''all!" the Paladin lady exclaimed from the driver''s seat. "Just the thought counts, no need fer no expensive gifts, ''kay?"


    Liam''s expression remained neutral as he replied, "Thanks for the suggestion, Kevin. Let''s keep brainstorming. Any other ideas before we put them to a vote later?"


    Their conversation was interrupted as the wagon pulled up to the parking lot behind the Adventurer''s Guild building. Nathan noticed that, unlike their usual routine, they were not being dropped off at the bus terminal, but he remained silent.


    "Paladin lady, what is your name?" Liam asked.


    The Paladin lady removed her helmet, unveiling her warm, Sapphire eyes, which sparkled as she gazed at the children. Her raven-black hair was styled in neat box braids, framing her gentle face. Her tag indicated she was a Bronze-ranked, one-star Paladin. With an affable smile, she said, "My name''s Jasmine, nice ta meet y''all. Y''all can find me in da Guild, Monday through Saturday, but Sundays, I''m out, a''ight?"


    "Alright, we''ll look for you after we''ve prepared our gift! See you later!" Liam exclaimed, beaming with excitement. The other children chimed in, waving goodbye with equal enthusiasm.


    "A¡¯ight den. Y¡¯all stay safe out dere, ''kay?" Jasmine said with a smile, waving goodbye as she walked away.


    "So, what''s our next move for the gift?" Roth asked, his gaze sweeping the group with interest.


    "Hey, why don''t we hit up Ms. Wendy for ideas?" Liam suggested, looking at the group for agreement.


    Ms. Wendy oversaw the orphanage, a facility managed by the Adventurer''s Guild, which proved to be a mutually beneficial arrangement for both the Kingdom and the guild.


    Other than the Nathan siblings, all five other children on the wagon were orphans. However, due to their varying ages, they had never shared a class, making them strangers to one another.


    Historically, the Kingdom managed public orphanages, but these institutions were chronically underfunded, largely due to the nobles'' extortionate "administrative fees". For example, they claimed to provide "an absolutely safe environment" for the children, doubling the rent for a nonexistent building safety check. They also claimed that "food must be safe for the children", so food prices tripled for a nonexistent food safety check.


    The Kingdom''s association with the Church required it to be morally just, which limited the King''s ability to develop a solution at the time. After all, removing policies like the "Food safety check" was not an option, as the nobles might retaliate by poisoning the food and blaming it on whoever opposed the policy. The Adventurer''s Guild''s leader at the time saw the problem and offered to take over the orphanages for a fee.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The King at the time was very satisfied with his decision to collaborate with the Adventurer''s Guild''s leader. Not only did the Kingdom no longer need to take responsibility for displaced children, the Adventurer''s Guild now had access to cheap and uneducated labor to complete low-paying jobs and quests. All in all, the Kingdom paid significantly less in "administrative fees" to the Adventurer''s Guild compared to when it had hosted the orphanage. Even though some nobles attempted to exploit the "food safety" and "safe environment" policies, those attempts were consistently thwarted by the guild''s professional Rogues and Hunters.


    Some child protection organizations, backed by nobles, complained about using children as labor. There''s a famous story that the Adventurer''s Guild''s leader actually drafted a contract to transfer the orphanage to those child protection organizations, but with the condition that the children would remain under the protection of the guild''s Adventurers. However, in the end, no one wanted to sign it. Therefore, those complaints eventually subsided and are now exceedingly rare.


    The Orphanage buildings were right next to the Adventurer''s Guild. In fact, the Orphanage''s empty rooms served as the Adventurer''s Guild''s Inn, generating additional income; the Guild''s meeting rooms also functioned as classrooms; and the guild''s training ground was used as a playground. The following is the fee structure for children staying in the orphanage:


    0-5 yo: All services are free.


    6-10 yo: Free accommodation, half priced meals, and free education.


    11-14 yo: Half priced accommodation, 25% off meals, and free education.


    15-20 yo: Free education.


    21+: 25% off education, official age of adulthood.


    Typically, children in the Orphanage earn a Copper-ranked, one-star distinction in a combat-related class before turning fifteen. So that they could secure higher-paying jobs, providing enough income for three meals a day and a place to sleep. One might notice: Given that most orphans typically hold a Copper-ranked combat class by age fifteen, in addition to their Botanist class, wouldn¡¯t this qualify them for admission into Bluefield College?


    Unfortunately, orphans had to work while attending classes. Being exhausted most of the time, they often lagged behind in their studies, making their GPA too low to pass the admission exam. As a result, most orphans did not even attempt to gain admission into Bluefield College. Nevertheless, this did not deter some exceptional orphans from attending the prestigious school, where the orphanage subsidized their tuition.


    At 4:40 pm, Liam led the group of eight children to the orphanage''s advising room, where Ms. Wendy was currently on duty. This section of the Adventurer''s Guild was designated for the Orphanage, with rooms allocated for their exclusive use.


    "Welcome, children! What brings you here today?" Ms. Wendy, seated behind her cluttered desk, looked up from her paperwork and greeted them with a warm, affable smile. Her Amethyst eyes shone with motherly warmth as she regarded the children. With her dark green hair neatly parted in the middle, Ms. Wendy exuded refinement; her smooth, fair complexion ¨C unweathered by years of indoor work ¨C lending her a youthful appearance that belied her true age.


    "Oh my goddess! You''re the group that was ambushed by bandits? Welcome back, dear children!" Ms. Wendy''s expression turned anxious, "Are you all right? Was anyone injured?" Ms. Wendy asked, her voice laced with concern.


    "We''re all fine, Ms. Wendy. No one was hurt." Liam reassured her with a gentle smile, "We''d like to give a gift to the Adventurers who rescued us today. Do you have any suggestions?"


    Upon closer examination of the children, Ms. Wendy noticed that the torn sleeves on the children, covering their scratched bloody arms and legs, made by thorns and sharp branches. "No, you''re not fine!" Ms. Wendy bellowed, her eyes narrowing in concern for the children as she immediately sprung up from her seat to retrieve a first-aid kit. "Roll up your sleeves!" she then commanded the children, preparing several towels.


    "Come here!" Ms. Wendy said, gently pulling Liam toward the sink, where she adjusted the warm water tap, testing the temperature with her hand. But then Liam said, his voice laced with annoyance, "I''m fine! Help Kevin or Rey first," as he picked up a warm towel, "I can do it myself."


    Taking the cue, the children gathered around the sink, cleaned themselves up, and put on bandages on their own. Ashley, due to being carried by Nathan on much of the mountain trail, was not injured. However, Liam, being the lead of the group who spearheaded in the front, was hurt the most.


    While the children were being treated, Ms. Wendy began to think about the gifts for the Adventurers. She knew that Liam and the others did not have the money to buy any significant gifts. With food prices going up, many of them had been skipping lunch and sometimes dinner. This was also why Liam asked whether he could get back to work after lunch, a question shared by many orphans.

 Chapter 64 – Picture book

    After a moment of collecting her thoughts, Ms. Wendy said, "You know, this is the first reported bandit attack on children in decades. This might be a good chance to award the ''Protector of Children'' title upon those Adventurers."


    After cleaning up the younger children, Ms. Wendy began to examine Liam''s injuries.


    "If the guild decides to confer the title, I can arrange for the eight of you to present the badges to them on stage," Ms. Wendy proposed. "I''ll keep you updated, Liam."


    Liam''s face lit up with excitement as he asked, "Wow, that sounds amazing! Is everyone okay with this?" He scanned the group, receiving a unanimous nod of agreement.


    Liam suddenly yelled in pain, "Ow!"


    "Don''t move, I need to clean this thoroughly," Ms. Wendy said, her brow furrowed in concentration as she applied antiseptic to Liam''s forearm. "This shouldn''t leave a scar," she then added.


    After a moment of silence, during which everyone focused on Ms. Wendy and Liam, Roth broke the stillness with, "We''d still love to give them a personal, handmade gift. Something special that comes from us."


    "Alright, how about a hand-drawn picture book, telling the story of how they saved you all?" Ms. Wendy suggested.


    The children all looked at each other, their eyes sparkling, before nodding in unison. "That sounds perfect!"


    "Alright, get creative! I''ll keep you posted about the award ceremony. Feel free to use the activity room on the second floor; just remember to clean up after yourselves, okay?" Ms. Wendy said with a warm smile. "He will join you all soon after," she added, turning her attention back to Liam, whose lips had curled into a subtle, discontented pout.


    "We''ll wait for your news, Ms. Wendy. Thank you," Roth said, bowing respectfully to Ms. Wendy, with the rest of the children following suit.


    "No problem. Please, feel free to come to me if you need help with anything," Ms. Wendy replied as the children left.


    "This way!" Roth exclaimed with a hand gesture, leading the group toward the stairs.


    The seven children trudged up the stairs at the end of the hallway to reach the second floor. The morning''s ordeal had left them exhausted, causing them to grasp the handrail for support while climbing up. Nathan, who had exerted himself more than anyone, depleting all his Mana to create the traps and carrying Ashley on his back during their frantic escape, was lagging behind the group.


    "I cramped up," Nathan said, wincing in pain. "I''ll catch up later; go ahead first."


    Arielle then crouched down beside Nathan, gently massaging his tensed muscle as she inquired, "Is the cramp here?"


    "Alright," Raymond said, "it''s the first room on your right on the second floor. You can''t miss it."


    "Ow!" Kevin groaned in pain, his voice laced with frustration, as he muttered, "I''m cramping too."


    "Me too," Roth said, holding his legs. The red-haired boy, having followed closely behind Liam and helped trim off sharp branches during their run using Divine Spell: Reinforced Blade, had also exerted much of his Mana.


    Raymond rolled his eyes, shook his head, and muttered, "Gosh," before covering his face with his right hand.


    Ashley giggled at Raymond''s reaction. Then, all of a sudden, everyone laughed together at the scene.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Upon climbing up the stairs, they entered the activity room. Roth flipped the light switch, and as the lights flickered on, the room transformed into a vibrant children''s haven, captivating Nathan''s attention. Board games, toy cars, dolls, and all kinds of toys were neatly arranged on the cabinets surrounding the room. Beneath them, carpets printed with colorful roads and houses welcomed their entry. Child-sized desks and chairs were orderly arranged on one side of the room, allowing spaces for different kinds of games. Roth''s gaze swept across the space before coming to rest on Nathan, Arielle, and Ashley, their faces alight with curiosity as they took in their unfamiliar surroundings. "I know some of you aren''t orphans," he said with a gentle smile, "but please, make yourselves at home. I''ll get the paper and crayons."


    As Gordon and Kevin settled in beside the siblings, Raymond trailed after Roth, saying, "I''ll get the new crayons; they''re usually stored in here." Then, he headed towards the storage cabinet.


    "Thanks," Roth said, his face widening into a big smile, glad that the initially reluctant Raymond was finally showing some enthusiasm.


    "I''m very grateful for them saving us, too." Raymond said as he opened a cabinet''s door and took out several boxes of brand new crayons, "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have joined."


    After retrieving papers and crayons, Roth took command and said, "Why don''t each of us draw a page for the picture book?"


    "That''s a good idea!" Several of them exclaimed in unison.


    Then, the children gathered around, brainstorming the sequence for the picture book:


    Page 1: Bandit Chase - Roth


    Page 2: Broken Wheel - Arielle


    Page 3: Adventurers Repelling Bandits - Gordon


    Page 4: Mounted Bandits in Front - Raymond


    Page 5: Liam''s Mountain Trail - Liam


    Page 6: Nathan''s Traps - Nathan


    Page 7: Louis on a Tree - Ashley


    Page 8: Victory - Kevin


    Liam soon opened the door to the activity room and came in, saying, "How is it going?"


    Seeing that Liam''s forearms and legs were now covered by gauze, Kevin ran toward Liam and said to him, "Liam! Thank you for leading the way and for carrying me."


    Seizing the opportunity, the group voiced their gratitude, "Thank you, Liam!" "Thanks!" "We couldn''t have escaped without you."


    "You''re welcome!" Liam answered with a warm smile.


    As the evening unfolded, the children poured their creativity into the picture book, spending the next two hours bringing their story to life. They decided to make thirteen copies of the book, one for each of the five Adventurers and one for each of themselves to treasure. As the evening drew to a close, the children made plans to paint the books at home, assemble them next Saturday, and proudly present one copy to Louis when they next meet.


    Raymond said as soon as they got back to the guild''s reception hall, "See you next week," as he walked away.


    "I gotta go, but I will be there Saturday morning if you need me." Roth said.


    "Same here," Nathan said.


    "See you all next Saturday!" Liam called out, waving enthusiastically as the children dispersed, each one returning a cheerful goodbye.


    Hand in hand, Nathan and Ashley led the way home, with Arielle trailing behind; all three were lost in thought.


    "Arielle, are you okay?" Nathan asked, as the typically energetic Arielle had been very quiet.


    "I''m fine. Just thinking over things," Arielle replied, reassuring Nathan.


    Ashley remained silent, clinging closely to Nathan.


    It was 7:30 pm when they got home. "Welcome back, you three!" Chana exclaimed, her voice laced with worry, as she warmly enveloped Nathan, Arielle, and Ashley in a concerned gaze. "We just heard the news from Grandpa and Dad. Are you all alright? They''re worried sick!"


    "Don''t worry, we''re fine," Nathan reassured, offering a weary yet comforting smile as he gently patted Chana''s head.


    "Just relax on the sofa. Thomas, Chana, and I will get everything ready. You''ve all had a long, trying day," Maya said, her voice soothing and reassuring. "Harold is going to buy something extra to celebrate the three of you coming back safely."


    "Okay thanks," Nathan said, his exhaustion apparent.


    As soon as Nathan sank into the sofa, his eyelids grew heavy, and he drifted off to sleep. Arielle snuggled up beside him, while Ashley rested her head on his shoulder. Shortly after, Arielle drifted off as well, her head nestling comfortably against Nathan''s other shoulder, forming a heartwarming, sleepy trio.


    In about half an hour, Patrick and Harold returned home.


    "We bought a bucket of Mr. Ken''s Fried Chicken and a cheesecake," Harold said in the foyer. "Eat as much as you can!"


    "Shh! They''re sleeping," Chana said, running toward her dad and gesturing for him to quiet down.


    "It''s okay," Nathan said, opening his eyes with a smile, "I''m up."


    Tonight, Maya prepared white rice, mac and cheese, pork bone soup, and pan-fried vegetables, which were dishes that Jonathan and Ana would usually cook. Ever since the family had settled down in their new home, Maya had continued to perfect and recreate Ana''s recipes.


    The dinner was a quiet, comfortable affair, with the family savoring their food and each other''s company in contented silence. Nathan, Arielle, and Ashley were apparently very hungry, stuffing down one mouthful after another.

 Chapter 65 - Teaming up with Chicky

    After dinner, the family gathered around the living room couch.


    Grandpa Patrick''s voice dripped with remorse as he apologized, "Nathan, I''m truly sorry. I never could have imagined a bandit attack would happen so close to the capital." He had previously told Nathan that this would never happen.


    Nathan replied with a slight smile, "It''s okay, Grandpa. No one thought this would happen."


    "Can you tell us what happened in detail?" Patrick asked, his gaze locked intently on Nathan.


    As Nathan recounted the events from the clarion horn to their wagon retreat, the family listened intently, nodding in unison. As the narrative unfolded, the family had assumed the siblings¡¯ wagons would arrive in Coalville village without any incident. After all, the siblings were now sitting here, safe and sound. Consequently, when they heard that the wheel on the wagon had catastrophically fallen off, all eyes widened in surprise.


    "Wow! It must have been a very rough ride for a wheel to fall off like that," Thomas exclaimed in astonishment.


    Maya furrowed her brows, "They must have been cutting costs on wagon maintenance."


    "What happened next?" Chana asked, eager to listen to the story.


    Nathan continued his account, explaining how the two eldest children led the way into the mountain trail while Nathan carried Ashley on his back. However, as the bandits closed in, Nathan, being the third eldest, put down Ashley, created traps, and blew the whistle for help as they sprinted.


    "Then, we reached an open clearing with an empty house, at which point I decided to stay behind, giving Arielle and Ashley time to escape." Nathan calmly explained his decision.


    Abruptly, Arielle''s voice shot up to a deafening shriek: "Never do that again!" As tears began to well up in her eyes, they then flowed down her face. It shocked Nathan to his core; he turned to face his crying sister, baffled at her reaction.


    "I was so scared when you stayed behind," Arielle wailed. "I didn''t know what to do! Waaahhh..."


    Maya swiftly moved to sit beside Arielle, enveloping her in a warm gentle hug. As she placed her hands on Arielle¡¯s cheeks, she softly cooed, "Shhh, sweetie, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯re all here, safe and sound."


    As Ashley witnessed her sister¡¯s distress, her face flushed a deep crimson, and then she ignited into anger, shouting, "Right! Don¡¯t ever do that again!" However, her emotions rapidly shifted, and then she dissolved into tears, sobbing, "I thought you were going away, just like Mom and Grandma!" Chana swiftly moved to Ashley and gave her a hug.


    Arielle''s face reddened as she snatched a couch cushion and began pummeling Nathan, her voice rising to a furious shriek, "Bad Nathan, dumb Nathan, idiot!"


    Ashley then picked up the yellow chicken hugging pillow and followed suit, "Dumb Nathan, stupid Nathan."


    "Sorry, I''m so sorry!" Nathan apologized, raising his arm in defense. "Oh, and the chicken hurts. It wants you to stop!"


    "No, Chicky''s mad at you too, so she''s teaming up with me!" Ashley said as she continued her assault.


    Patrick, Harold, and Thomas watched from the side. As Chicky''s soft beak twitched with each of Ashley''s swings, they all quietly took notice that Nathan apologized but never said he wouldn''t put himself in harm''s way for the sisters again.


    "Please stop, sweeties," Maya gently spoke to the crying, rampaging girls. "Nathan feels very sorry already."


    As the onslaught subsided, the girls'' anger gradually gave way to sorrow, and they burrowed back into Maya and Chana''s comforting hugs; their tears still streamed down their faces.


    Overcome with deep remorse, Patrick apologized again: "I''m sorry, Nathan." The grandfather realized that his grandson had steeled himself for the ultimate sacrifice. Had he only stopped Nathan from working as a Botanist, this would never have happened.


    "Grandpa, I wanted to work as a Botanist because I enjoy being with nature," Nathan said with a reassuring smile, "It''s not your fault."


    As the girls'' sobs subsided, Patrick''s expression turned inquisitive, and he asked, "What happened next?"


    "I made a landslide trap and a pitfall trap before they" Nathan pointed to Arielle and Ashley "came back to me. And then,"


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Ashley excitedly cut Nathan off in the middle of his sentence, exclaiming, "The scammer came and saved us!" Her nose was still streaked with tears and snot.


    "So, a single scammer fought off the bandits?" Patrick smiled and asked.


    "He was a leafleter who handed out flyer to his combat school to me." Nathan explained. "The flyer says something about being invincible. I thought it was a scam."


    Harold''s eyes lit up with curiosity. "Ashley, wasn''t that the flyer you showed me a while back?"


    "Yes, that was it," Ashley answered.


    "I''m surprised someone like that would come and save you alone," Harold said, his voice laced with bafflement.


    Patrick''s eyes narrowed slightly as he asked, "Do you know his name?"


    "Um.." Nathan was going to say Louis, but he figured that Louis''s other name would be more well-known. "Hawk."


    "What?!" Patrick, Harold, and Maya stood up immediately, their faces frozen in shock, their eyes were wide with astonishment. They sat back down after a moment and murmured, "The Adamantium Ranked Adventurer... the Demon God Slayer?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s him." Nathan answered sternly before asking, "How do you know him?" It sounded like everyone knew Hawk, except him.


    "Middle school Kingdom History class." Maya replied with a nod. "You''ll learn about him in a few years."


    Harold''s brow furrowed in confusion. "What''s someone of his caliber doing handing out flyers in downtown? Doesn''t he know the entire city would swarm him if he openly recruited?"


    "Are you going to study under him?" Harold asked, his eyes sparkling with exhilaration for his nephew''s opportunity.


    Nathan¡¯s brow furrowed in contemplation as he replied, "I¡¯m still weighing my options. I¡¯d like to talk to him before making a decision."


    Patrick¡¯s expression turned informative as he asked, "Nathan, are you aware that all apprentices are registered with their Master on the reverse side of their rank tag?"


    "Yes, I noticed." Nathan answered.


    Patrick''s tone turned grave, and his words were laced with a sense of importance, "As Hawk''s student, your standing in the Kingdom would surpass that of any noble. In fact, Bluefield College would likely offer you a generous stipend to attend. Do you grasp the magnitude of this opportunity, Nathan?"


    "Yes. However, with my left hand in this condition, what if he becomes disappointed in me after a few years and kicks me out of his school?" Nathan said. "Then, I would have wasted several years of my life for a prestigious status that would be of little use to me."


    Patrick calmed down and thought about it. Nathan was right. A person''s grades and abilities depended mostly on whether they worked hard. Only idiots would think that placing lazy students with bad grades into a good school would miraculously turn them into good students with high grades. Fortunately, Bluefield College''s admission process was strictly merit-based, providing a level playing field for students from all backgrounds, regardless of their social standing.


    As long as Nathan worked hard on studying, he could get into a prestigious school!


    Patrick said in agreement after collecting his thoughts, "You''re right. What are you planning to do?"


    "I''d like to discuss the terms of becoming his apprentice with him, so I can understand exactly what I''m getting myself into." Nathan said as his right hand reached out to the scars on his left arm again, "In the end, I think I still love martial arts."


    "Most people in this world would never try to negotiate if offered the chance to become Hawk''s student." Harold smirked.


    "I agree with Nathan," Patrick said. "It''s not going to be as simple as just paying tuition and learning from him. For such a secretive legend, his work and background must be very complicated. Don''t bite off more than you can chew."


    Arielle''s brow furrowed in concern as she asked, "But, Grandpa, why would bandits target us?"


    Slavery was prohibited in the Kingdom. However, there were many unregulated mines and dangerous occupations where nobles exploited "undocumented" workforces to maximize profits, sidestepping the Adventurer''s Guild. As a result, these occupations suffered a staggering mortality rate, necessitating a constant influx of "new blood". There was also no need to explain why young girls would fetch a higher price than boys. Additionally, certain nobles would often buy children in bulk and train them for illegal activities, such as assassination. The cream of the crop would be adopted, polished, and primed as suitable mates for their heirs, securing the family legacy. Moreover, these nobles might also strategically marry their "adopted" children to other noble families, fostering alliances and furthering their political interests.


    "They want to sell you to monsters and witches who want to eat children." Patrick answered, his expression turning grave.


    Harold and Maya exchanged a glance at Patrick and murmured, "Um... that''s one way to put it."


    Arielle and Ashley''s eyes widened in terror as they clung to Nathan.


    "Now that there are children-eating monsters, the three of you should stop working as Botanists." Patrick said solemnly.


    Nestled on Nathan''s shoulders, Arielle nodded, while Ashley nodded repeatedly in fear.


    "Maybe it''s best for Arielle and Ashley to stop, but as for me, I''d rather not start over with a new discipline." Nathan said, contemplating on his study plan.


    Patrick then lowered his head in deep thought.


    "I think you should stop. Everyone will be worried." Thomas said firmly, gazing into Nathan''s eyes. "You''ll never get into Bluefield College if you''re kidnapped or, worse, killed."


    Nathan''s eyes clouded with concern as he wondered, "Will there be another bandit attack? Louis did mention the King''s involvement, but can we really be sure it''s safe now?"


    "Now that something like this has happened, I believe the Kingdom will increase security around the capital''s vicinity. It should be safe from now on." Nathan said voiced his opinion prudently.


    Chana''s voice was laced with concern as she said, "I hope that''s true... but what if they don''t increase security? Look at what happened in Urie."


    The mentioning of Urie struck Nathan strongly, reminding him of the Kingdom''s underlining weakness, causing him to immediately rescind, and he said fastidiously, "Alright, I''ll choose a different field of study."


    "Do you have any discipline in mind?" Patrick asked.


    "I want to talk to Hawk first," Nathan said, "Perhaps he''ll have some idea."

 Chapter 66 - Emergency bell

    Earlier that morning, George went about his day as usual. After getting today''s newspapers, he walked into a nearby eatery directly across from the Adventurer''s Guild. Following a leisurely breakfast, he lingered over his coffee, allowing the morning crowds outside the guild to thin out before entering to scan the job postings. By this time of the day, the majority of the better-paying jobs had already been taken by professional Adventurers. Although the job board was still half full, most jobs had been posted for over a month, with their posters seeking cheap labor for non-urgent, trivial work. Having frequented the job boards for half a year, George quickly skipped through the familiar ads, searching for new ads who genuinely needed his assistance. Nearby, several elderly Knights and Adventurers also browsed the board, sharing George''s goal.


    Since it was Saturday, a few hungover Adventurers, reeking of alcohol, would occasionally drop by in search of extra cash. Being a drinker himself, George was mindful of his personal hygiene, ensuring he wouldn''t inadvertently deter potential clients. Exhaling a refreshing breath of mint, George stood confidently, his presence subtly enhanced by the scent of high-end soap, as he browsed the job board, wearing his polished, high-gloss leather armor.


    Suddenly, the lobby''s emergency bell clanged out a series of three sonorous "Dongs!" alerting everyone in the cavernous hall. The imposing, three-meter-tall bell boasted a rich history dating back to an era before the Kingdom''s foundation. It was decorated by scriptures which story being told had long been forgotten. Many Adventurers left the job boards and gathered around the receptionist to find out what was happening.


    Five minutes later, a receptionist''s amplified voice boomed through the megaphone, her words crisp and urgent, "We have an emergency: four simultaneous bandit attacks are targeting Porcelain and Bronze-ranked Botanists." After a brief pause, the receptionist''s voice turned grave as she added, "In other words, the bandits are attempting to kidnap children."


    The crowd reacted instantly to the news. For an attack to happen so close to the capital, it was a serious matter. A low hum of murmurs began to circulate through the hall, gradually increasing in volume.


    "Please quiet down," the receptionist requested, her voice firm but polite, as she sought to regain the crowd''s attention. After a moment, as the crowd calmed, the receptionist continued, "In response, the government has issued four separate quests, each corresponding to one of the targeted locations. These quests require three parties each, comprised of Silver or Bronze-ranked members, with at least one Combat Healer per team. To those who are interested, please form a party before registering." She then pointed to an empty line, cordoned off by belt barriers, and said, "This line is reserved for the emergency quests."


    Government-sponsored quests usually paid standard market rates, with no room for negotiation. Since these were bandit attacks, the risk of actual combat was high, discouraging many potential participants. In an effort to rally the crowd, the receptionist emphasized, "These are high-profile quests. Parties that encounter combat and succeed will likely gain fame as heroes of the Kingdom. Please join!"


    After a moment of murmurs and stir, the crowd quickly dispersed, with many showing no interest in the quests, while others attempted to form parties.


    George''s keen instincts, honed through years of experience, alerted him to a man in gray robe, who moved with unusual haste toward the emergency quest registration. Several Adventurers cast a brief glance at the robed man, but paid him no further mind.


    "These quests required parties, why is he registering alone?" Finding it strange, George attempted to catch a glimpse of the man''s face. Despite the absence of a mask, the man''s features remained strangely obscure. "I can''t see him clearly. Is my age catching up?" George thought as he narrowed his eyes for a better look. Upon closer inspection, George discovered that the man was shrouded by a veil of distorting air. Taken aback by his discovery, George''s mind whispered, "What is that?"


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Pretending to look at the quest posters near the emergency lines, George casually strolled toward the man, who was in the process of registering for the emergency quest. From a distance of just two meters, George became acutely aware of the intense, palpable pressure emanating from the veil, as he suddenly realized, "That veil is made of Divine Power." Ordinarily, Mana concentrations of this magnitude would require the synchronized casting of a grand spell by a battalion of high-ranking Knights. As a seasoned Knight, George had participated in casting Combination Spells during intense training exercises, giving him a unique understanding of the intricacies involved. This enigmatic figure, George realized, possessed an extraordinary amount of Divine Power, which was extended approximately one inch outward with astonishing density, single-handedly replicating a feat that would normally require hundreds of capable Knights.


    After registering for the quest, the mysterious man departed toward the hallway, rather than the exit, by himself.


    "One quest has been claimed. We still need parties for three more!" the receptionist announced.


    Driven by curiosity, George followed the man.


    In the hallway, the man swiftly turned toward the stairs and ascended. The man walked so quickly that George had to jog to keep up. At the top of the stairs, George found the door to the balcony. He followed the mysterious man through it, but found the balcony empty.


    "Strange..." George looked around, scanning the empty balcony, perplexed. "Did he just vanish into thin air?" Unable to find the mysterious man, George returned to the lobby.


    "Hey, George!" an elderly man with white hair, streaked with blue, called out to the former Knight.


    "Hello, Hendrick. Are you signing up for the quest?" George replied. Hendrick, a retired Adventurer, often shared quests from the low-paying, disadvantaged populace with George.


    "Yes, I am. I''m a Combat Healer. I saw you looking at the quest poster earlier. Want to team up?"


    Combat Healer referred to Physicians who had a ranked combat discipline license.


    "Sounds good! I''m a Rogue."


    "By the way, that was Hawk."


    "Oh?" George''s eyes widened in surprise as he asked, "How do you know?"


    "I''ve worked here for decades, and he occasionally appears, taking on the most perilous quests. If you stick around long enough, you''ll catch glimpses of him from time to time. That said, don''t waste your time trying to approach him; he''ll just brush you off." Hendrick said before adding. "And if you''re persistent enough, he''ll knock you out using a spell."


    In a few minutes, with the party complete, George and his teammates registered with the receptionist for the emergency quest. After three parties had been gathered, they headed to a wagon in the Adventurer''s Guild parking lot. Then, without any delay, the three wagons rushed toward their destination.


    When the parties arrived at the quest location, it was almost noon. George, accompanied by two Hunters from the other parties, activated the Divine Spell: Enhanced Strength and then scouted ahead, tracking the children''s wagons.


    About fifteen minutes from the designated location, they stumbled upon a grim scene: the lifeless bodies of two Adventurers and multiple bandits lay in the middle of the road. The battlefield was scarred by their deadly battle; vultures could be seen circling above. Four empty wagons, all belonging to the Adventurer''s Guild, were abandoned on the side and were stained with blood.


    With a sense of urgency, George, together with another Hunter, quickly checked the bodies for a pulse.


    "No pulse," George said somberly, as the other Hunter shook his head.


    With the possibility that the other two Adventurers might still be engaged in combat, George and the Hunters pressed on, following the children''s footprints. "Please, let us make it in time!" George thought, as he sprinted with the two Hunters in unison, hoping to provide assistance.


    Following a frantic five-minute sprint, the children''s footprints ended at the intersection with multiple wagon tracks, which, unfortunately, merged with the main highway, rendering them untraceable. With heavy hearts, the scouts exchanged disconsolate glances, somberly shook their heads in unison, and then retreated back to the desolate scene where the Adventurer''s Guild''s wagons lay abandoned.


    George''s gaze fell upon the two fallen Adventurers, his heart weighed down by the all-too-familiar, gnawing regret. "Once again, I''m too late," he thought, bowing his head in somber contemplation.


    The glint of the shiny metallic armor stirred a pang in George''s chest, evoking memories of his comrades in the Royal Covert Division, and the subordinates who perished before their time. George''s blank stare fixed on the scene as he wondered, "For six months, I''ve failed to save anyone. Why do I still cling to life when I should have joined them?" As the haunting whispers of his victims swirled louder in his despairing spiral, he added, "and when so many souls want me dead?"

 Chapter 67 - Distraction

    The emergency quest was limited to providing assistance to the on-site Adventurers as reinforcements; pursuit and apprehension of the bandits were outside the scope of the job. Additionally, George and the two Hunters had done everything they could. Once the Knights arrived and were briefed on the situation, the Adventurers returned to the guild, their footsteps heavy with the weight of unfulfilled purpose.


    Having filed his report and received his quest compensation, George spotted a group of children returning from the hallway through the parking lot, and he noticed the boy from Urie among them.


    "So, one of the quest takers made it in time," George quietly thought to himself, "Well done."


    "What should we do about that boy?" George began to think, asking Leslie in his mind.


    "The king''s spies are watching you. Maybe it''s better to just keep a watchful eye, for the sake of the orphanage." Leslie''s voice whispered in George''s mind. "I dread the thought of the Inquisition Knights cleansing the orphanage. You see, if they find a demon among the children..."


    "I know," George replied, his voice trailing off. "The ''just in case'' protocol..."


    Two hours later, having finished drafting the picture book with his companions, Raymond departed on his own and headed to the guild''s cafeteria.


    George offered a warm wave and greeted Raymond with a gentle "Hello."


    "Mister?" Raymond asked George, "Why are you here?"


    "I saw you coming back earlier," George replied, "You were attacked by bandits today, weren''t you?"


    "Right." Raymond nodded warily, his eyes narrowing at the stranger who seemed to be stalking him.


    George smiled and offered, "Let me buy you dinner again tonight."


    "No, absolutely not," Raymond said, his hand shooting up in a polite yet firm gesture, as he declined, "You''ve already treated me last night, and besides, I have a free meal ticket tonight."


    The two had first met the night before.


    The previous night, Raymond had planned to have only a single cup of juice for dinner. He was new to the orphanage. Although he had been researching the botanical price list and going through books in the library, the list shifted with the changing seasons and he struggled with work. Unable to catch up with his botanical study, his income plummeted and he had been skipping meals and opting for juice instead.


    Raymond addressed the cashier with a hesitant tone, "Just one orange juice, please."


    "You need to eat more; otherwise, you won''t grow up." A tall, muscular man lining up behind Raymond said.


    "Mind your own business," Raymond said, his gaze shooting up to meet the man''s, who towered over him. Cautious about the stranger, he refused and said. "One orange juice only."


    George interjected, ordering, "Two dinner set number twos, one for myself and one for the boy, please." As he spoke, he handed the cashier a paper bill.


    The cashier slid a ticket across the counter toward Raymond, saying, "One ticket for an orange juice."


    Then, the cashier handed George two tickets, saying, "Two dinner set number twos, here you go. Now, please, sort this out among yourselves, don''t block the line, folks."


    Raymond snatched his ticket and hastily walked away.


    "Hey, wait up!" George swiftly stepped in front of Raymond, holding the extra ticket above the trash can, poised to drop it. "If you don''t take it," he said, "it''s going in the trash."


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    For several days, Raymond had subsisted on orange juice for dinner, often skipping lunch altogether. He was starving. The savory aromas wafting from the meal collection counters gradually wafted into his nostrils, prompting his stomach to growl and his mouth to water in response. Following a brief moment of hesitation, his hunger got the better of him, and with a tinge of resignation, Raymond conceded, "Fine, just this once..."


    George''s face broke into a warm, encouraging smile as he handed the meal ticket to Raymond.


    Back to the night after the bandit attack, Raymond rejected George''s offer to treat him to dinner. However, when Raymond was about to leave, George said, "Of course, the dinner isn''t for free. In exchange, I''d like to hear about what happened during the bandit attack."


    "You see, I almost got kidnapped," Raymond''s gaze dropped as he muttered, "I''d rather not talk about it."


    George pulled out a hundred-silver bill and handed it to Raymond before saying, "Would this change your mind?"


    Raymond''s eyes sparkled with delight as he accepted the money, replying, "Let us get dinner first, then we can talk," but his tone remained indifferent.


    Once the two collected their dinner from the food counters, they sat down at a table.


    "Go ahead, dig in," George said with a faint smile as Raymond looked at his dinner with anticipation. "We can talk after."


    Exhausted from the escape and not having eaten for more than seven hours, Raymond was very hungry.


    George thoughtfully slid more than half of his dinner into an extra bowl, gently placing it onto Raymond''s tray, and said, "Here you go. I can''t possibly finish all this. Help yourself."


    After devouring one and a half portions of dinner, Raymond gulped down his cup of orange juice in satisfaction and released a hearty sigh, "Ahh..."


    "See? I told you," George said with a teasing glint in his eyes, "you need to eat more to grow up, kiddo."


    "Stop talking like you''re my dad," Raymond said irritably. "Now, what do you want to know?"


    George''s expression turned serious, and he replied in a matter-of-fact tone, "Everything."


    Then, Raymond narrated the story of their escape to George, including the broken wheel, their run, and the Adamantium-Ranked Adventurer. Since Raymond was hiding far from Hawk, the boy could not hear what Hawk said to the Nathan siblings, but he could still see Hawk fighting off the bandits and gesturing for Raymond to come out of hiding.


    After Raymond finished, George inquired, "When you walked out from the parking lot, there was another boy, about your age, who had black hair and Emerald eyes. Was he the one Hawk was interacting with? Can you tell me more about him?"


    "Yeah, his name is Nathan," Raymond began, "and I''m pretty sure he''s not an orphan."


    Assuming that George was curious because Hawk paid Nathan extra attention, Raymond said, "He was the one blowing the whistle, which was probably why Hawk went straight for him. As for why he chose to stay behind, I believe he did it for his sisters," Raymond added, his brows furrowed in irritation, "who ran back to him like idiots, completely wasting his sacrifice."


    George''s eyes narrowed slightly as he quietly made a mental note, "Oh?" before he dropped a question in a causal tone, "How do you know those two are his sisters?"


    Raymond''s eyes immediately swayed away from George, as he said, "Well," before his gaze fell upon George again, "it''s just a hunch, but the way they clung to Nathan makes me think they''re his sisters."


    "In the end, life as an orphan is tough, isn''t it?" George''s gaze drifted off for a moment before he refocused on Raymond. "You know, I used to be an orphan too. So, what are your dreams for the future?"


    Upon hearing that George was an orphan, Raymond felt a sense of belonging. "I want to become a Knight," Raymond said with determination, "and not just any knights who go to work with eyes like dead fish and always arrive too late." Raymond''s eyes shone with idealism as he continued, "I want to be the kind of heroic Knight who consistently rides to the rescue when people need help most."


    "Always arrive too late, huh?" George''s chest tightened as if a hammer had struck into it. A muscle in his cheek twitched as his brow furrowed.


    "What a¡­" George meant to say, "What a wonderful dream!" However, the words got stuck on his tongue. As Raymond''s innocent glared upon the former Knight of Darkness, the boy''s silhouette overlapped with Leslie''s, who had the same eyes and dream. Memories of Leslie''s passing flooded George''s mind. Sorrow and pain swirled in his chest, spreading throughout his body, as the haunting screams of his victims echoed in his mind.


    George''s turned toward the cashier as he abruptly stood up, his voice a little strained, "What... can I get for you for dessert?" hiding his face expression from Raymond.


    Raymond''s eyes sparkled as he enthusiastically listed, "Cr¨¨me brulee, tiramisu, lapis legit, and I''ll also have a slice of New York cheesecake."


    George raised an eyebrow, questioning, "Sure, can you finish all that?" The boy''s ravenous order distracted him from the sorrow.


    Raymond''s face broke into a confident grin as he replied firmly, "Of course, let me show you." George then proceeded to order the dessert and brought them to Raymond, whose eyes shone with anticipation.


    After taking his first bite of the cr¨¨me brulee, Raymond asked with curiosity, "What did you do for a living, Mister?"


    "Um¡­" George took a moment to contemplate before answering, "I used to work as a cleaner."

 Chapter 68 – Headmaster office

    "Oh, really..." Raymond said, his voice heavy with skepticism. "What''s with all those muscles?"


    "I used to clean the roads, maintain the scriptures at the outposts, and handle various other tasks," George tried to explain, "and I needed to fend off wild beasts, bandits, and the occasional demon encounters. So, I need to be strong to survive. However, even though the job was perilous, I get to travel to a lot of places."


    "Like where?" Raymond asked, his voice muffled as he savored a bite of the tiramisu.


    "Pretty much everywhere, I''d say" George said. "From the scorching desert to the south, to the treacherous icy mountains to the north, and to the enchanted forest to the east."


    "Anything fun happened?"


    "There was one time I traveled to the south with my late wife," George said, "However, in the middle of the desert, we were ambushed by a horde of demons."


    "Oh, what happened next?"


    "After a long and grueling battle, we managed to fend off the demons. Unfortunately, many of my colleagues were injured, and we suffered some fatalities. My wife was also among the injured. To complicate matters, the horses bolted in a panic."


    "Oh my goddess!" Raymond exclaimed, his eyes wide with astonishment. "That''s horrible. How did you go home then?"


    "So, using these muscles of mine," George flexed his arms, showcasing his biceps, and continued, "I lifted the wagon onto my shoulders, pulled it out like a horse, and moved it to the next village with my wife and our companions riding on it," George said, with a faint smile, "Then, she said something like, ''I suppose we can scratch buying horses off our list now.''"


    Raymond then said, "Sure, I''ll let you know when I need a wagon pulled."


    "By the way, aren''t you going to leave some for me?" George looked at the desserts. Raymond had taken a bite out of all of them.


    "No, these are all mine." Raymond said as he pulled the tray of desserts closer to himself.


    "I bought them though." George complained, but his expression teasing.


    "You bought them for me, so they''re all mine." Raymond furrowed his brow and puckered his lips, vigilantly defending his dessert. "I want to save some for mid-night snacks too."


    With a teasing smile, George rose from the table, purchased more desserts to-go, and presented them to Raymond, saying, "Thanks for the information; consider this as your tip."


    "Thanks!" With an unbridled grin, Raymond devoured the remaining desserts, savoring each bite with evident delight.


    "Wow, you can really finish them all," George commented in surprise. "I''m impressed."


    "Of course!"


    After the old man and the boy parted ways, Raymond headed to the orphanage''s preschooler section, carrying a box of desserts.


    "Kaine, over here!" Raymond shouted outside the playing room. A black-haired five-year-old boy happily ran toward the door, his Sapphire eyes sparkling with joy.


    Seeing Kaine running out, Raymond moved to the empty lounge.


    "Hey, what''s in the box?" Kaine asked with curiosity as he watched Raymond open the dessert box.


    "I''ve got a special treat for you, but remember, this is our little secret. Enjoy in silence, okay?" Raymond whispered.


    "Thanks, sis¡­ bro." Kaine whispered back to Raymond.


    Kaine quickly took a bite and asked with a cheesecake in his mouth."You seem happy, did something good happen?"


    "No, I''m not happy." Raymond said with a straight face.


    "Yes, you are."


    On the other hand, George headed towards the orphanage''s headmaster office.


    "You haven''t smiled in a while," Leslie said to George in his mind. "Perhaps, you should talk with the boy more."


    "No, I''m not smiling," George said with a straight face.


    "Yes, you are."


    Inside the headmaster''s office at the orphanage, Count Rupert, Ms. Wendy, and a bespectacled gentleman in his sixties sat on two plush couches, positioned on either side of the coffee table, where an elegant tea set was placed.


    "Sorry, I got caught up with something," George said.


    Count Rupert beamed with a warm smile as the group rose from their seats. "Not at all, we''ve only just arrived ourselves. Permit me to introduce our distinguished colleague, Viscount Bennet, who has graciously accepted the directorship of our undertakings."


    Viscount Bennet offered a courteous nod, saying, "A pleasure to make your acquaintance."


    "And allow me to introduce Viscount George, who will be spearheading our forthcoming endeavors." Rupert continued.


    "Well met," George replied with a nod.


    "Please," Count Rupert gestured everyone to sit down, "take your seats and let us begin our discussion at your leisure."


    George sat down next to Ms. Wendy, facing Count Rupert and Viscount Bennet.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Our operation has yielded a resounding success, Viscount Bennet. Your exceptional leadership has not gone unnoticed." Rupert nodded to Bennet with a warm smile.


    "I''m honored," Bennet replied.


    "Regrettably, we have encountered two minor setbacks, which, though slight, mar an otherwise exemplary canvas," Count Rupert said, his countenance momentarily somber, "Ms. Wendy, I must address the unfortunate incident involving the juvenile transport''s wheel malfunction. A modicum of foresight might have averted this mishap. The well-being and security of our personnel have, and shall forever remain, our paramount concern," Rupert said, "Had the wagon''s driver not possessed the resourcefulness born of her, shall we say, ''unrefined'' upbringing, our second division''s recruitment endeavors might have been dealt a grievous blow. I implore you, Ms. Wendy, to extend your personal attention to this matter, ensuring such oversights are rectified in our future endeavors."


    "Understood, I apologize for the slip up." Ms. Wendy answered solemnly, lowering her head.


    Jasmine, the Paladin lady and the driver of the wagon with the broken wheel, grew up in the slums of a far eastern city. She was adept at driving badly maintained vehicles, saving the children from an otherwise deadly incident.


    "Furthermore, I must convey the distressing news that our second division has met with a calamitous defeat, at the hands of the notorious Adamantium Ranked Adventurer, Hawk, as corroborated by the esteemed Knight Order."


    Rupert''s eyes locked onto Viscount George, his voice imbued with an air of confidence. "As your inaugural undertaking within our esteemed organization, Viscount George, I entrust to your proven abilities the delicate task of alleviating the repercussions stemming from the unfortunate intervention of the Adamantium Ranked Adventurer, Hawk, an endeavor that demands the utmost discretion and tact."


    "Sure, what entails?"


    "Firstly, we must ascertain the, indeed, lamentable fate of our operatives, thereby ensuring an accurate reckoning of the fallen. In accordance with established protocol, the Royal Knights are presently overseeing the requisite arrangements for our fallen operatives, with the intention of returning the remains to their grieving families within a fortnight. Viscount George," Rupert nodded to George, "We''ll require your assistance in confirming the identities of the perished."


    "Understood," George nodded.


    "Fate, in its inscrutable wisdom, has seen fit to impose upon us a heart-wrenching affliction, a calamity of unmitigated sorrow, wherein cherished loved ones are torn asunder, their earthly existence cruelly severed from the divine realm, leaving naught but an unbridgeable chasm of grief in its wake. Viscount George, I humbly request that you extend a benevolent hand, guiding the earth-bound mortals to reunite with their loved ones in the great beyond."


    Since the second division failed at their mission to kidnap the children, Rupert decided to execute the hostages, meaning their families, as a warning to the rest of the bandits.


    "It''d be my honor," George said with solemnity.


    "Viscount Bennet, might I entreat you to regale us with an account of the progress made by our newly inducted employees, upon whom fortune has seen fit to bestow its favor? I implore you, elucidate the particulars of their development so that Viscount George may be thoroughly apprised of the situation."


    "Yes," Viscount Bennet began, his voice taking on a practical, no-nonsense tone. "To bring you up to speed, our newest recruits are currently housed at a temporary facility. For those with influential family connections, we have arranged a ''rescue'' operation with the Royal Knights, thereby mitigating potential public backlash and facilitating the seamless integration of our new recruits."


    Newest recruits referred to the kidnapped children.


    "The remaining recruits will undergo a comprehensive evaluation, assessing their physical appeal, charisma, and talents. The top-ranked candidates will subsequently receive invitations to our exclusive hiring event, scheduled to take place two weeks from now."


    In other words, the children were sorted; and some would be sold at the auction house for a higher price.


    "The rest will be deployed immediately to various work sites."


    To put it another way, those who were not sold at the auction house would be sent to hazardous labor camps around the country.


    As Viscount Bennet unrolled the map beside the sofa and arranged it on the coffee table, the attendees, in unison, raised their elegant teacups. At the same time, Ms. Wendy discreetly got up to move the teapot to her desk.